with_o that_o modesty_n and_o submission_n which_o be_v due_a to_o the_o person_n and_o worth_n of_o so_o high_a and_o mighty_a a_o monarch_n and_o with_o that_o learning_n and_o solidyty_n that_o may_v be_v expect_v from_o so_o great_a a_o master_n of_o truth_n as_o that_o most_o eminent_a cardinal_n be_v in_o behalf_n of_o so_o glorious_a a_o cause_n as_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o l._n cardin_n perron_n reply_v to_o his_o majesty_n answer_n to_o the_o letter_n write_v to_o mons_fw-la casaubon_n the_o first_o observation_n reduce_v into_o a_o abridgement_n by_o the_o king_n the_o name_n of_o catholic_a do_v not_o simple_o design_n faith_n but_o also_o communion_n with_o the_o catholic_a church_n for_o this_o cause_n the_o father_n will_v not_o suffer_v that_o those_o shall_v be_v call_v catholic_n which_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n though_o they_o retain_v the_o faith_n thereof_o for_o there_o be_v one_o only_a catholic_a church_n out_o of_o the_o which_o faith_n and_o sacrament_n may_v be_v have_v but_o not_o salvation_n to_o this_o end_n there_o be_v many_o place_n allege_v out_o of_o s._n augtstin_n of_o the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n catholiqve_n the_o answer_n of_o the_o king_n chapitre_fw-fr 1_n to_o believe_v the_o catholicko_n church_n and_o to_o believe_v the_o communion_n of_o saintes_n be_v put_v distinct_o as_o diverse_a thing_n in_o the_o creed_n and_o it_o seem_v the_o first_o be_v ptincipallie_o insert_v to_o discern_v the_o jewish_a synagogue_n from_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v as_o that_o be_v enclose_v within_o the_o lymitte_v of_o one_o only_a nation_n but_o to_o be_v spread_v in_o length_n and_o breadth_n through_o all_o the_o region_n of_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o the_o reason_n be_v not_o manifest_a enough_o why_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o observation_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o title_n of_o catholic_a design_v communion_n these_o two_o thing_n be_v very_o near_a one_o a_o other_o but_o different_a notwithstanding_o as_o we_o have_v show_v the_o reply_n when_o the_o philosopher_n favorinus_n dispute_v against_o the_o emperor_n adrian_z and_o that_o his_o hearer_n be_v amaze_v and_o reproach_v it_o to_o he_o that_o he_o suffer_v the_o emperor_n to_o confute_v he_o and_o yield_v to_o he_o he_o answer_v they_o shall_v not_o i_o yield_v to_o a_o man_n than_z command_v twenty_o legion_n so_o if_o there_o be_v no_o question_n in_o this_o work_n but_o of_o humane_a philosophy_n &_o secular_a learning_n it_o shall_v be_v easy_a for_o i_o to_o stop_v myself_o at_o favorinus_n bound_n and_o to_o abstain_v to_o contest_v with_o his_o majesty_n or_o to_o resist_v he_o but_o since_o here_o we_o treat_v of_o his_o interest_n who_o have_v not_o legion_n of_o man_n but_o of_o angel_n and_o which_o have_v for_o his_o title_n the_o king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n and_o from_o who_o this_o excellent_a king_n himself_o make_v profession_n to_o hold_v in_o fee_n his_o life_n and_o crown_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o cause_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o his_o kingdom_n which_o be_v the_o church_n i_o will_v promise_v myself_o from_o his_o majesty_n bounty_n that_o he_o will_v not_o mislike_v where_o it_o shall_v be_v needful_a that_o i_o resist_v and_o contradict_v he_o with_o all_o the_o respective_a liberty_n that_o the_o law_n of_o disputation_n yield_v i_o then_o for_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o creed_n i_o will_v say_v after_o i_o have_v kiss_v my_o weapone_n three_o thing_n for_o my_o defence_n first_o that_o it_o be_v uncertain_a whither_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o saintes_n be_v a_o article_n apart_o or_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o precedinge_v cause_n and_o a_o declaration_n that_o the_o catholic_a church_n consist_v not_o in_o the_o simple_a number_n of_o the_o faithful_a every_o one_o consider_v a_o part_n but_o in_o the_o joinct_n communion_n of_o all_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a in_o such_o sort_n as_o both_o clause_n make_v but_o one_o article_n as_o it_o seem_v saint_n jerom_n luciser_n ruffinus_n symbol_n and_o catec_fw-la saint_n augustine_n who_o have_v omit_v the_o latter_a have_v esteem_v it_o the_o second_o that_o it_o be_v uncertain_a whether_o it_o signify_v the_o communion_n that_o the_o faithful_a live_n have_v one_o with_o a_o other_o or_o the_o commerce_n that_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o triumphant_a church_n do_v exercise_n with_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o militant_a church_n by_o the_o prayer_n that_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o triumphant_a offer_v for_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o militant_a and_o the_o commemoration_n that_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o militant_a make_v of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o triumphant_a which_o be_v that_o that_o we_o in_o our_o liturgy_n call_v to_o communicate_v with_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o three_o that_o whatsoever_o it_o signify_v it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o word_n catholic_a be_v not_o add_v to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n to_o distinguish_v the_o christian_a church_n from_o the_o jewish_a synagogue_n which_o have_v never_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o church_n in_o quality_n of_o a_o title_n of_o a_o religion_n when_o the_o creed_n be_v compose_v and_o by_o consequence_n do_v not_o oblige_v the_o christian_a church_n to_o take_v the_o epithet_n of_o catholic_a to_o be_v discern_v from_o that_o from_o which_o in_o all_o case_n she_o have_v be_v suffieientlie_o distinguish_v by_o the_o title_n of_o christian_a but_o it_o be_v add_v to_o discern_v the_o true_a church_n from_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a society_n which_o usurp_v equivocal_o and_o by_o false_a mark_n the_o name_n of_o church_n for_o that_o our_o lord_n be_v the_o first_o that_o affect_v and_o consecrate_v the_o word_n ecclesia_fw-la which_o we_o usual_o translate_v in_o english_a church_n to_o signify_v a_o society_n of_o religion_n whereas_o before_o neither_o it_o nor_o the_o hebrew_n word_n that_o answer_v to_o it_o have_v any_o other_o use_n but_o that_o which_o profane_a author_n give_v it_o which_o be_v to_o signify_v assembly_n convocation_n general_n estate_n as_o when_o demosthenes_n say_v to_o eschines_n thou_o be_v dumb_a to_o the_o demost_a assembly_n where_o the_o greek_a word_n be_v ecclesijs_fw-la the_o convocation_n or_o general_a meeting_n and_o as_o when_o aristotle_n 2._o call_v the_o convocation_n of_o crete_n ecclesias_fw-la and_o as_o when_o the_o scholiast_n of_o homer_n say_v jupiter_n gather_v together_o ecclesias_fw-la the_o assembly_n of_o the_o god_n it_o appear_v first_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o moses_n who_o forbid_v bastard_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n and_o 23._o of_o david_n who_o singe_v i_o hate_v the_o church_n of_o the_o malignant_a and_o of_o s._n stephen_n 25._o who_o say_v moses_n be_v in_o the_o church_n in_o the_o solitary_a place_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 17._o with_o the_o multitude_n of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o desert_n it_o appear_v secondlie_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n jerom_n and_o of_o s._n cyrillus_n who_o interpretinge_v this_o verse_n of_o isaiah_n thou_o shall_v be_v call_v by_o a_o new_a name_n that_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o lord_n shall_v pronounce_v do_v affirm_v that_o this_o new_a name_n must_v be_v the_o name_n of_o 62._o church_n it_o shall_v no_o more_o say_v s._n jerom_n be_v call_v jerusalem_n and_o zion_n but_o it_o shall_v receive_v a_o new_a name_n that_o the_o lord_n shall_v impose_v upon_o it_o say_v to_o the_o apostle_n peter_n thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o petra_n or_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n and_o s._n cyrill_n it_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o call_v synagogue_n but_o the_o church_n of_o the_o live_a ibid._n god_n and_o final_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o very_a testimony_n of_o our_o adversary_n that_o not_o only_o in_o all_o the_o text_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n where_o the_o greek_a translation_n of_o the_o seventie_o use_v the_o word_n ecclesia_fw-la but_o also_o in_o all_o those_o of_o the_o new_a where_o that_o word_n have_v relation_n to_o any_o other_o multitude_n beside_o the_o christian_a church_n they_o express_v it_o by_o congregation_n or_o assembly_n and_o if_o since_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o edition_n of_o the_o creed_n the_o father_n have_v sometime_o call_v the_o synagogue_n by_o the_o name_n of_o ecclesia_fw-la or_o church_n it_o have_v be_v by_o anticipation_n to_o show_v the_o successive_a unity_n of_o the_o one_o and_o other_o society_n but_o not_o that_o the_o jewish_a church_n while_o it_o last_v have_v ever_o undertake_v to_o attribute_v to_o herself_o the_o title_n of_o a_o church_n in_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o title_n of_o religion_n neither_o consequent_o when_o the_o creed_n be_v compose_v be_v there_o need_v of_o a_o
epithet_n to_o distinguish_v the_o christian_a church_n from_o she_o for_o as_o the_o star_n that_o the_o author_n call_v lucifer_n although_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o that_o be_v call_v vesper_n yet_o when_o it_o go_v before_o the_o son_n it_o bear_v one_o name_n and_o when_o it_o follow_v he_o it_o have_v a_o other_o so_o although_o the_o jewish_a congregation_n have_v be_v in_o some_o sort_n one_o same_o society_n with_o the_o christian_a congregation_n nevertheless_o when_o this_o society_n have_v go_v before_o her_o sun_n which_o be_v christ_n she_o have_v bear_v one_o name_n to_o wit_n the_o synagogue_n and_o when_o she_o follow_v he_o she_o 18._o bear_v a_o other_o to_o wit_n the_o church_n and_o therefore_o when_o our_o lord_n say_v to_o s._n peter_n dic_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la tell_v it_o to_o the_o church_n and_o if_o he_o hear_v not_o he_o church_n let_v he_o 12._o be_v to_o thou_o as_o a_o heathen_a or_o a_o publican_n and_o when_o s._n luke_n relate_v that_o herod_n set_v himself_o to_o persecute_v quosdam_fw-la de_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la some_o of_o those_o of_o the_o church_n 4_o 10._o and_o when_o saint_n paul_n write_v i_o teach_v it_o so_o in_o all_o the_o church_n and_o again_o be_v 5._o without_o scandal_n to_o the_o jew_n and_o to_o the_o gentile_n and_o to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o 34._o when_o s._n james_n proclaim_v if_o any_o one_o be_v sick_a let_v he_o call_v the_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n and_o when_o s._n ireneus_fw-la say_v there_o have_v be_v sacrifice_n among_o the_o people_n there_o be_v sacrifice_n in_o the_o church_n they_o think_v they_o have_v sufficient_o distinguish_v 13._o without_o any_o other_o addition_n the_o christian_a church_n from_o the_o jewish_a synagogue_n and_o contrariwise_o when_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n in_o a_o age_n neighbouringe_v upon_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n entitle_v her_o epistle_n to_o the_o church_n of_o philomilion_n and_o to_o all_o the_o a_o diocese_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n that_o be_v throughout_o the_o world_n and_o when_o clement_n alexandrinus_n write_v there_o need_v not_o many_o word_n to_o show_v that_o the_o mocke-councell_n of_o heretic_n be_v 4._o after_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o clem._n when_o tertullian_n say_v martion_n give_v his_o money_n to_o the_o catholic_a 27._o church_n which_o reject_v both_o it_o and_o he_o when_o he_o stray_v from_o our_o truth_n 4._o to_o heresy_n and_o when_o saint_n cyprian_n advertise_v the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n that_o pass_v in_o to_o italy_n to_o acknowledge_v and_o hold_v fast_o the_o root_n and_o matrice_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o when_o saint_n epiphanius_n report_v that_o under_o the_o persecution_n of_o dioclesian_n those_o that_o hold_v the_o ancient_a church_n call_v themselves_o 65._o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o the_o militian_n the_o church_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o when_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n ordain_v that_o all_o the_o 3._o oratory_n of_o the_o heretic_n shall_v be_v take_v from_o they_o and_o present_o after_o deliver_v to_o the_o catholic_a church_n they_o pretend_v not_o by_o the_o word_n catholic_a to_o distinguish_v the_o christian_a church_n from_o the_o jewish_a but_o to_o distinguish_v the_o great_a and_o the_o original_a body_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o particular_a and_o late_a sect_n yet_o we_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o word_n catholic_a in_o distinguish_v by_o heruniversalitie_n the_o true_a church_n from_o the_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a sect_n distinguish_v she_o alsoe_o by_o accident_n from_o the_o jewish_a synagogue_n as_o a_o special_a difference_n in_o distinguish_v her_o species_n from_o other_o species_n of_o the_o same_o gender_n do_v also_o distinguish_v it_o from_o that_o of_o other_o gender_n though_o that_o be_v not_o her_o proper_a office_n for_o the_o word_n reasonable_a discerninge_v man_n from_o bird_n fish_n serpent_n and_o other_o beast_n leave_v he_o not_o undiscern_v accessary_o from_o plant_n metal_n and_o stone_n but_o we_o maintain_v the_o express_a and_o direct_a end_n for_o which_o the_o surname_n of_o catholic_a have_v be_v add_v to_o the_o church_n i_o say_v to_o the_o church_n and_o not_o to_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a sect_n if_o i_o shall_v this_o day_n by_o chance_n enter_v into_o a_o populous_a town_n 〈◊〉_d say_v s._n pacianus_n a_o author_n celebrate_v by_o saint_n jerom_n and_o find_v there_o marcioniste_n and_o apolinarians_n it_o must_v be_v read_v apellecians_n cataphrigian_o novatian_n and_o other_o such_o like_a which_o call_v themselves_o christian_n by_o what_o surname_n shall_v i_o know_v the_o congregation_n of_o my_o people_n if_o it_o be_v not_o entitle_v catholic_a and_o again_o christian_n be_v my_o name_n catholic_a be_v my_o surname_n that_o name_n i_o this_o mark_n i_o out_o by_o that_o i_o be_o manifest_v prodor_fw-la &_o non_fw-la probor_fw-la by_o this_o i_o be_o distinguish_v and_o saint_n cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n a_o author_n the_o same_o age_n expoundinge_a the_o creed_n for_o this_o cause_n say_v he_o thy_o faith_n have_v give_v thou_o this_o article_n to_o hold_v undoubtedlie_o and_o in_o the_o holy_a catholic_a church_n to_o the_o end_n thou_o 〈◊〉_d fly_v the_o pollute_a 〈◊〉_d of_o heretic_n and_o a_o little_a after_o and_o when_o 〈◊〉_d thou_o come_v into_o a_o town_n inquire_v not_o simple_o where_o the_o temple_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v for_o the_o other_o heresy_n of_o impious_a person_n do_v likewise_o call_v their_o den_n the_o temple_n of_o the_o lord_n neither_o ask_v simple_o where_o the_o church_n be_v but_o where_o be_v the_o catholic_a church_n for_o that_o 10._o name_n be_v the_o proper_a name_n of_o this_o holy_a church_n and_o saint_n augustine_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o the_o creed_n we_o believe_v say_v he_o the_o holy_a church_n and_o that_o catholic_a for_o the_o heretic_n and_o schismatickes_n name_n also_o their_o congregation_n church_n but_o heretic_n believe_v in_o god_n in_o a_o false_a manner_n violate_v the_o faith_n and_o schismatickes_n by_o their_o unjust_a division_n separate_v themselves_o from_o brotherlie_a charity_n although_o they_o believe_v the_o same_o thing_n that_o we_o believe_v therefore_o the_o heretic_n appartain_v not_o to_o the_o catholic_a church_n because_o she_o love_v god_n nor_o the_o schismatic_n because_o she_o love_v her_o neighbour_n so_o that_o it_o amaze_v i_o that_o i_o have_v have_v so_o little_a industry_n to_o explain_v myself_o as_o to_o have_v give_v his_o majesty_n occasion_n to_o answer_v that_o the_o reason_n for_o which_o i_o have_v say_v in_o the_o begin_v of_o my_o first_o observation_n that_o the_o word_n catholic_a be_v not_o a_o title_n of_o simple_a belief_n but_o of_o communion_n be_v not_o enough_o manifest_a for_o have_v allege_v these_o four_o place_n of_o saint_n augustine_n schismatickes_n appertain_v not_o to_o the_o catholic_a church_n although_o they_o believe_v 〈◊〉_d the_o same_o thing_n with_o us._n those_o that_o disagree_v so_o from_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o church_n as_o their_o communion_n be_v not_o with_o all_o or_o that_o it_o spread_v itself_o but_o be_v find_v separate_v in_o some_o part_n it_o be_v manifest_a they_o be_v not_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v a_o church_n if_o you_o cast_v your_o eye_n over_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n more_o abundant_a in_o multitude_n and_o also_o as_o those_o that_o know_v themselves_o to_o be_v of_o it_o affirm_v more_o sincere_a in_o truth_n than_o all_o the_o other_o but_o of_o the_o truth_n be_v a_o other_o disputation_n division_n and_o dissension_n 〈◊〉_d make_v you_o heretic_n and_o peace_n and_o unity_n make_v we_o catholic_n and_o have_v accompany_v they_o with_o these_o word_n of_o saint_n vincentius_n 9_o 〈◊〉_d o_o admirable_a conversion_n or_o change_n the_o author_n of_o oneself_o opinion_n be_v call_v catholic_n and_o the_o follower_n of_o it_o bereticke_n and_o with_o those_o of_o saint_n 〈◊〉_d prosper_n 〈◊〉_d that_o communicate_v with_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v a_o christian_n and_o a_o 〈◊〉_d catholic_a and_o he_o that_o communicate_v not_o therewith_o be_v a_o heretic_n and_o antichrist_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o i_o have_v sufficient_o show_v that_o the_o title_n of_o catholic_a be_v not_o a_o simple_a title_n of_o belief_n but_o of_o communion_n also_o it_o be_v true_a i_o expect_v not_o that_o a_o question_n that_o have_v be_v ancient_o move_v and_o adiuge_v even_o with_o the_o intervention_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o emperor_n shall_v again_o have_v be_v contest_v against_o and_o put_v into_o dispute_n for_o in_o the_o controversy_n of_o catholic_n and_o donatists_n upon_o the_o word_n catholic_a before_o 〈◊〉_d the_o decision_n whereof_o as_o saint_n austin_n say_v the_o church_n be_v never_o
2._o decemb._n 1631_o f._n leander_n de_fw-fr s._n martino_n sacrae_fw-la theologiae_n doctor_n hebraeae_fw-la linguae_fw-la in_o alma_fw-la academia_n duacena_n professor_n regius_n benedictinorum_n conventus_fw-la s._n gregorij_fw-la angliae_fw-la prior._n the_o letter_n of_o the_o lord_n cardinal_n of_o perron_n send_v to_o monsieur_n casaubon_n into_o england_n sir_n the_o letter_n that_o you_o deliver_v to_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr la_fw-fr bodery_n be_v deliver_v to_o i_o by_o he_o even_o as_o i_o be_v upon_o my_o departure_n for_o a_o voyage_n into_o normandy_n and_o since_o my_o return_n from_o thence_o i_o have_v be_v almost_o perpetuallie_o sick_a which_o hinder_v i_o from_o answer_v with_o more_o speed_n now_o that_o my_o disease_n begin_v to_o be_v at_o some_o truce_n with_o i_o i_o will_v pay_v the_o arrearage_n of_o this_o delay_n and_o will_v first_o thank_v you_o for_o the_o good_a office_n that_o you_o have_v do_v i_o in_o show_v the_o letter_n i_o write_v to_o you_o to_o the_o most_o excellent_a king_n of_o great_a britain_n and_o in_o procure_v i_o a_o interest_n in_o his_o favour_n i_o will_v strive_v so_o to_o husband_n it_o by_o my_o humble_a service_n s_o and_o particular_o by_o celebrate_v his_o praise_n which_o be_v the_o only_a fruit_n that_o good_a and_o virtuous_a king_n such_o as_o he_o do_v gather_v from_o allthe_n labour_n and_o thorny_a care_n that_o the_o burden_n of_o a_o kingdom_n load_v they_o with_o as_o his_o majesty_n shall_v have_v no_o cause_n to_o be_v sorry_a that_o it_o be_v declare_v to_o after_o age_n how_o he_o have_v honour_v i_o with_o his_o well_o wish_n and_o how_o i_o have_v have_v his_o 〈◊〉_d in_o reverence_n and_o admiration_n as_o for_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o verse_n of_o virgil_n whereof_o you_o write_v to_o i_o that_o he_o desire_v a_o copy_n that_o which_o i_o send_v you_o be_v lose_v i_o defer_v yet_o for_o some_o day_n to_o acquit_v myself_o of_o that_o duty_n because_o i_o have_v put_v it_o to_o the_o press_n with_o the_o addition_n of_o a_o part_n of_o the_o fowrth_n which_o i_o have_v end_v expresselie_o for_o his_o majesty_n sake_n to_o enlarge_v my_o present_n to_o he_o as_o soon_o as_o those_o few_o copy_n which_o be_v in_o do_v shall_v be_v finish_v i_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o address_v one_o of_o they_o to_o you_o to_o offer_v up_o to_o he_o on_o my_o behalf_n the_o three_o point_n of_o your_o letter_n yet_o remain_v which_o be_v that_o his_o majesty_n be_v astonish_v at_o those_o word_n in_o my_o letter_n that_o except_v the_o title_n of_o catholic_a i_o know_v nothing_o want_v in_o he_o to_o express_v the_o figure_n of_o a_o perfect_a and_o complete_a prince_n and_o that_o he_o pretende_v that_o since_o he_o believe_v all_o thing_n that_o the_o ancient_n have_v with_o a_o unanimous_a consent_n esteem_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n the_o title_n of_o catholic_n can_v be_v dony_v he_o now_o as_o on_o the_o one_o side_n i_o can_v not_o but_o great_o praise_v his_o majesty_n piety_n and_o christian_a humility_n in_o not_o disdain_v to_o submit_v his_o judgement_n adorn_v with_o so_o many_o light_n natural_a and_o acquire_v to_o that_o of_o those_o clear_a beam_n of_o antiquity_n imitate_v therein_o the_o wisdom_n of_o that_o great_a emperor_n thodosius_n who_o think_v there_o be_v noebetter_v mean_n to_o agree_v the_o dissension_n which_o disturb_v the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n then_o to_o exact_v from_o either_o part_n a_o answer_n whither_o thy_o believe_v that_o the_o father_n which_o have_v flourish_v in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o separation_n have_v be_v orthodoxal_a and_o that_o be_v confess_v to_o summon_v they_o to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o whatsoever_o they_o shall_v be_v find_v to_o have_v believe_v so_o on_o the_o other_o side_n there_o be_v many_o observation_n `to_o be_v make_v upon_o this_o thesis_n before_o we_o pass_v to_o the_o hypothesis_n which_o since_o i_o can_v represent_v to_o his_o majesty_n i_o shall_v be_v glad_a to_o inform_v you_o of_o they_o for_o your_o particular_a satisfaction_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_a be_v not_o a_o name_n of_o belief_n simple_o but_o of_o communion_n also_o else_o antiquity_n will_v not_o have_v refuse_v that_o title_n to_o those_o which_o be_v not_o separate_v from_o the_o belief_n but_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n nor_o will_v they_o have_v protest_v that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o faith_n and_o sacrament_n may_v be_v have_v but_o not_o salvation_n out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n say_v s._n augustin_n in_o his_o treaty_n of_o conference_n with_o emeritus_n a_o man_n may_v have_v order_n he_o may_v have_v sacrament_n he_o may_v sing_v alleluya_n he_o may_v answer_v a_o man_n he_o may_v keep_v the_o gospel_n he_o may_v have_v and_o preach_v the_o faith_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o sonn_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o he_o can_v no_o where_o find_v salvation_n but_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o in_o the_o book_n de_fw-fr utilit_fw-la credendi_fw-la there_o be_v a_o church_n as_o all_o man_n grant_v if_o you_o cast_v your_o eye_n over_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n more_o full_a in_o multitude_n than_o all_o the_o rest_n and_o as_o those_o that_o know_v themselves_o to_o be_v of_o it_o affirm_v more_o sincere_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o truth_n but_o of_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v a_o other_o question_n that_o will_v suffice_v for_o this_o search_n that_o there_o be_v one_o catholic_a church_n upon_o which_o sever_v all_o heresy_n impose_v several_a name_n whereas_o they_o be_v all_o call_v call_v every_o one_o by_o his_o particular_a name_n which_o they_o dare_v not_o disavow_v from_o whence_o it_o may_v appear_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o any_o arbyter_n that_o be_v not_o prepossess_v by_o favour_n to_o who_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_a where_o of_o all_o be_v ambition_n aught_o to_o be_v attribute_v and_o in_o the_o book_n against_o the_o fundamental_a epistle_n then_o to_o omit_v this_o wisdom_n which_o you_o deny_v to_o be_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v many_o other_o thing_n which_o do_v most_o justly_o retain_v i_o in_o her_o bosom_n the_o consent_n of_o people_n and_o nation_n retain_v i_o therein_o the_o authority_n begunn_v by_o miracle_n nourish_v by_o hope_n increase_v by_o charity_n confirm_v by_o antiquity_n retain_v i_o therein_o the_o succession_n of_o prelate_n even_o from_o the_o very_a seat_n of_o peter_n to_o who_o our_o lord_n deliver_v his_o sheep_n to_o be_v feed_v after_o his_o resurrection_n even_o to_o the_o present_a bishop_n seat_n retain_v i_o therein_o and_o final_o the_o very_a name_n of_o catholic_n retain_v i_o therein_o which_o not_o without_o cause_n this_o church_n alone_o among_o so_o many_o heresy_n have_v in_o such_o sort_n obtain_v as_o though_o all_o heretic_n will_v be_v call_v catholic_n nevertheless_o when_o a_o stranger_n ask_v where_o the_o catholic_a church_n do_v assemble_v there_o be_v not_o one_o 〈◊〉_d that_o dare_v show_v his_o 〈◊〉_d or_o his_o house_n and_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o faith_n and_o of_o the_o creed_n we_o believe_v the_o holy_a church_n and_o that_o catholic_n for_o heretic_n and_o schismatickes_n call_v their_o congregation_n church_n but_o heretic_n believe_v of_o god_n false_a thing_n violate_v faith_n and_o schismatickes_n separate_v themselves_o from_o brotherly_a charity_n by_o unjust_a division_n although_o they_o believe_v the_o same_o thing_n that_o we_o believe_v and_o therefore_o neither_o can_v the_o heretic_n belong_v to_o the_o catholic_a church_n because_o she_o love_v god_n nor_o the_o schismatic_n because_o she_o love_v her_o neightour_n and_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n all_o those_o that_o believe_v as_o have_v be_v say_v that_o over_o lord_n jesus_n be_v come_v in_o the_o flesh_n and_o be_v rise_v again_o in_o the_o same_o flesh_n wherein_o he_o be_v bear_v and_o have_v suffer_v and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n god_n with_o god_n and_o one_o with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o only_o immovable_a word_n of_o the_o father_n by_o which_o all_o thing_n have_v be_v make_v but_o yet_o dissent_v so_o from_o his_o body_n which_o be_v the_o church_n that_o their_o communion_n be_v not_o with_o the_o whole_a or_o be_v spread_v in_o deed_n but_o yet_o be_v in_o some_o part_n find_v to_o be_v separate_a it_o be_v manifest_a they_o be_v not_o in_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o prosper_v his_o scholar_n he_o say_v he_o that_o communicate_v with_o this_o universal_a church_n be_v a_o christian_n and_o a_o catholic_a but_o he_o that_o communicate_v not_o therewith_o be_v a_o heretic_n and_o antichrist_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n we_o see_v that_o the_o father_n deny_v the_o title_n
of_o catholic_n to_o the_o donatist_n because_o of_o the_o separation_n of_o communion_n and_o yet_o grant_v it_o to_o those_o from_o who_o the_o donatist_n have_v take_v their_o doctrine_n because_o of_o the_o unity_n of_o communion_n cyprian_n people_n say_v s._n pacian_n have_v never_o be_v call_v otherwise_o then_o catholic_a and_o saint_n vincentius_n lerinensis_n o_o admirable_a change_n the_o author_n of_o oneself_o same_o opinion_n be_v adjudge_v catholic_n and_o the_o 95_o sectary_n heretic_n and_o s._n augustin_n dissension_n and_o division_n say_v he_o make_v you_o heretic_n and_o peace_n and_o unitìe_n make_v catholic_n and_o that_o in_o the_o fowrth_a council_n of_o carthage_n this_o article_n be_v insert_v into_o the_o trial_n of_o the_o promotion_n of_o bishop_n whither_o they_o believe_v that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n none_o can_v be_v save_v and_o that_o in_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o council_n of_o cyrtha_n it_o be_v repeat_v by_o s._n augustin_n who_o be_v secretary_n thereto_o in_o thesis_n word_n whosoever_o be_v separate_v from_o this_o catholic_a church_n how_o praise-worthie_a soever_o he_o conceive_v his_o life_n 52_o to_o be_v by_o this_o only_o crime_n that_o he_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o christ_n he_o shall_v not_o have_v life_n but_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n shall_v remain_v upon_o he_o and_o after_o by_o fulgentius_n in_o these_o word_n believe_v firm_o and_o doubt_v it_o not_o at_o all_o that_o no_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_n baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o the_o only_a ghost_n if_o he_o be_v not_o reconcile_v to_o the_o catholic_a church_n what_o alm_n soever_o he_o may_v give_v yea_o though_o he_o shall_v shed_v his_o blood_n for_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n can_v in_o any_o sort_n be_v save_v that_o i_o say_v be_v 39_o against_o or_o principal_o against_o the_o donatist_n and_o nevertheless_o the_o donatist_n agree_v in_o all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o creed_n and_o of_o the_o scripture_n with_o the_o catholic_n you_o be_v with_o we_o say_v s._n augustine_n in_o baptism_n in_o the_o creed_n and_o 48._o in_o all_o the_o other_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o in_o the_o spirit_n of_o unity_n and_o in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n and_o final_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n you_o be_v not_o with_o we_o and_o yet_o they_o differ_v only_o in_o one_o point_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n which_o as_o s._n augustin_n himself_o who_o principal_o triumph_v over_o this_o heresy_n confess_v can_v not_o be_v demonstrate_v by_o scripture_n this_o say_v he_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o 29._o church_n neither_o thou_o nor_o i_o do_v evidentlie_o read_v and_o in_o the_o first_o book_n against_o 33._o cresconius_n though_o for_o this_o there_o be_v no_o example_n in_o the_o scripture_n yet_o even_o in_o this_o we_o follow_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o scripture_n when_o we_o do_v that_o which_o have_v please_v the_o universal_a church_n which_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o same_o scripture_n do_v recommend_v and_o in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o baptism_n against_o the_o donatist_n and_o ourselves_o say_v he_o dare_v 4._o affirm_v no_o such_o thing_n but_o that_o we_o be_v uphold_v by_o the_o unanimous_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o the_o five_o the_o apostle_n have_v in_o this_o prescribe_v we_o nothing_o but_o this_o custom_n which_o be_v opposite_a to_o cyprian_a aught_o to_o be_v believe_v to_o have_v take_v its_o original_n 23._o from_o their_o tradition_n as_o many_o other_o thing_n which_o the_o universal_a church_n observe_v and_o for_o this_o cause_n be_v with_o good_a right_n believe_v to_o have_v be_v command_v by_o the_o apostle_n although_o they_o have_v not_o be_v write_v from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o to_o obtain_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_a it_o suffice_v not_o to_o hold_v or_o rather_o to_o suppose_v to_o hold_v the_o same_o belief_n that_o the_o father_n hold_v unless_o they_o communicate_v with_o the_o same_o catholic_a church_n wherewith_o the_o father_n do_v communicate_v and_o which_o by_o succession_n of_o person_n and_o as_o we_o pretend_v of_o doctrine_n be_v derive_v down_o to_o we_o and_o if_o she_o have_v lose_v any_o thing_n of_o her_o extent_n in_o our_o hemisphere_n she_o recover_v as_o much_o and_o more_o daily_o in_o the_o other_o hemisphere_n that_o these_o prophecy_n may_v be_v fulfil_v 26._o in_o thy_o seed_n shall_v all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v bless_v 3_o in_o the_o last_o day_n the_o mountain_n of_o the_o house_n of_o our_o lord_n shall_v be_v upon_o the_o top_n of_o mountain_n and_o shall_v be_v exalt_v above_o all_o the_o high_a 2._o hill_n and_o all_o nation_n shall_v come_v up_o to_o she_o 14._o this_o gospel_n of_o the_o kingdom_n must_v be_v preach_v over_o all_o the_o world_n and_o then_o the_o end_n shall_v come_v and_o such_o like_a in_o right_a unit_fw-la whereof_o the_o church_n as_o say_v s._n augustin_n have_v obtain_v the_o title_n and_o the_o alibi_fw-la mark_n of_o catholic_a the_o second_o observation_n be_v upon_o the_o restriction_n in_o case_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n for_o beside_o point_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n there_o be_v two_o other_o degree_n of_o thing_n the_o one_o sort_n profitable_a to_o salvation_n as_o it_o be_v according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o your_o own_o minister_n to_o sell_v all_o our_o good_n and_o give_v it_o to_o the_o poor_a to_o fast_o in_o affliction_n to_o appease_v the_o wrath_n of_o god_n to_o pray_v our_o brother_n in_o the_o faith_n to_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o we_o and_o the_o other_o sort_n lawful_a and_o not_o repugnant_a to_o salvation_n as_o to_o fly_v from_o persecution_n to_o live_v by_o the_o altar_n since_o we_o serve_v at_o the_o altar_n to_o put_v away_o our_o wife_n for_o adultery_n and_o other_o the_o like_a for_o i_o allege_v these_o for_o example_n and_o not_o for_o instance_n now_o it_o be_v needful_a to_o be_v comformable_a to_o the_o integrity_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o father_n to_o believe_v all_o thing_n that_o they_o have_v believe_v according_a to_o that_o degree_n wherein_o they_o have_v believe_v they_o to_o wit_n to_o believe_v for_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n those_o thing_n that_o they_o have_v esteem_v to_o be_v necessary_a for_o salvation_n and_o for_o thing_n profitable_a to_o salvation_n those_o thing_n that_o they_o have_v esteem_v to_o be_v profitable_a to_o salvation_n and_o for_o thing_n lawful_a and_o not_o repugnant_a to_o salvation_n those_o thing_n that_o they_o have_v hold_v to_o be_v lawful_a and_o not_o repugnant_a to_o salvation_n and_o not_o under_o colour_n that_o the_o two_o last_o kind_n be_v not_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o only_o profitable_a or_o lawful_a to_o condemn_v they_o and_o to_o separate_v ourselves_o for_o their_o occasion_n from_o the_o church_n which_o then_o have_v they_o in_o practice_n and_o still_o practise_v they_o to_o this_o day_n the_o three_o observation_n be_v upon_o the_o ambiguity_n of_o the_o word_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n which_o because_o of_o the_o diverse_a kind_n of_o necessity_n which_o have_v place_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v capable_a of_o diverse_a sense_n for_o there_o be_v a_o absolute_a necessity_n and_o a_o conditional_a necessity_n a_o necessity_n of_o mean_n and_o a_o necessity_n of_o precept_n a_o necessity_n of_o special_a belief_n and_o a_o necessity_n of_o general_a belief_n a_o necessity_n of_o act_n and_o a_o necessity_n of_o approbatio_fw-la i_o call_v a_o absolute_a necessity_n not_o simple_o but_o by_o virtue_n of_o god_n institution_n that_o which_o receive_v no_o excuse_n of_o impossibility_n nor_o any_o exception_n of_o place_n time_n or_o person_n as_o in_o regard_n of_o those_o that_o be_v of_o age_n capable_a of_o knowledge_n the_o belief_n in_o christ_n mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n for_o neither_o the_o circumstance_n of_o be_v in_o a_o place_n where_o we_o can_v be_v instruct_v in_o that_o article_n nor_o the_o prevention_n of_o time_n in_o die_v before_o we_o be_v inform_v thereof_o nor_o the_o condition_n of_o be_v a_o ignorant_a person_n unlearned_a dull_v not_o apt_a to_o comprehend_v a_o sheep_n and_o not_o a_o shepherd_n can_v warrant_v those_o from_o damnation_n that_o believe_v it_o not_o actual_o for_o as_o much_o as_o who_o believe_v not_o in_o the_o only_o sonn_n of_o god_n be_v already_o judge_v and_o in_o regard_n of_o little_a child_n baptism_n only_o according_a to_o our_o doctrine_n may_v supply_v the_o defect_n of_o faith_n in_o christ_n in_o their_o behalf_n agree_v with_o that_o sentence_n of_o s._n augustin_n do_v not_o believe_v do_v not_o say_v do_v not_o teach_v if_o thou_o will_v be_v a_o catholic_n that_o little_a child_n which_o be_v 〈◊〉_d by_o death_n from_o be_v
a_o heathen_a or_o publican_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o church_n visible_a manifest_a and_o eminent_a and_o not_o a_o church_n either_o perpetual_o invisible_a or_o as_o if_o she_o have_v gyges_n ring_n now_o visible_a and_o now_o invisible_a the_o church_n say_v saint_n cyprian_n clothe_v with_o the_o light_n of_o our_o lord_n shed_v her_o beam_n through_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o s._n crisostome_n g_o it_o be_v more_o easy_a 4._o to_o extinguish_v the_o sun_n then_o to_o obscure_v the_o church_n and_o again_o h_o the_o sun_n 〈◊〉_d not_o so_o manifest_a nor_o the_o ligh_v thereof_o as_o the_o action_n of_o the_o church_n and_o saint_n 2._o augustine_n a_o the_o church_n be_v not_o hide_v for_o she_o be_v not_o put_v under_o a_o bushel_n but_o in_o a_o candlestick_n that_o she_o may_v give_v light_n to_o all_o those_o which_o be_v in_o the_o house_n and_o 14._o of_o she_o our_o lord_n have_v say_v the_o city_n build_v upon_o the_o mountain_n can_v be_v hide_v and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n b_o it_o be_v a_o condition_n common_a to_o all_o heretic_n not_o to_o 3._o see_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o the_o world_n the_o most_o manifest_a and_o build_v in_o the_o light_n of_o all_o the_o nation_n out_o of_o the_o unity_n whereof_o all_o that_o they_o do_v though_o they_o seem_v to_o do_v it_o very_o exact_o can_v no_o more_o warrant_v they_o against_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n than_o the_o spider_n web_n against_o the_o rigour_n of_o the_o cold_a and_o again_o he_o have_v this_o most_o certain_a 104._o mark_n that_o she_o can_v be_v hide_v she_o be_v then_o know_v to_o all_o nation_n the_o sect_n of_o donatus_n be_v unknown_a to_o many_o nation_n then_o that_o can_v be_v she_o and_o in_o deed_n how_o can_v it_o be_v that_o the_o father_n have_v not_o have_v need_n to_o be_v purge_v with_o hellebore_n who_o employ_v these_o sentence_n against_o the_o here_o ticke_v and_o schismatickes_n of_o their_o age_n to_o press_v they_o to_o return_v to_o the_o church_n that_o he_o shall_v never_o come_v to_o the_o reward_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o have_v eccles._n abandon_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n d_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v god_n sor_n his_o father_n that_o ibid._n have_v not_o the_o church_n for_o his_o mother_n e_o that_o he_o can_v live_v that_o withdraw_v himself_o ibidem_fw-la from_o the_o church_n and_o build_v to_o himself_o other_o seat_n and_o other_o dwelling_n ibidem_fw-la cont_n f_o that_o christ_n be_v not_o with_o those_o who_o assemble_v themselves_o out_o of_o the_o church_n g_o that_o he_o who_o shall_v not_o be_v in_o the_o arcke_n shall_v perish_v at_o the_o come_n of_o the_o flood_n h_o that_o lucifèr_n he_o which_o eat_v the_o lamb_n out_o of_o his_o house_n be_v profane_a i_o that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a lucif_n church_n none_o can_v be_v save_v k_o whosoever_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o catholic_a 〈◊〉_d church_n can_v have_v life_n l_o that_o the_o catholic_a church_n alone_o be_v the_o body_n 1._o of_o christ_n m_o that_o out_o of_o this_o body_n the_o holy_a ghost_n quicken_v none_o n_o that_o whosoever_o 152._o then_o will_v have_v the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v take_v heed_n of_o be_v separate_v from_o she_o and_o likewise_o take_v heed_n of_o enter_v into_o she_o fained_o if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o 50_o ibidem_fw-la the_o catholic_a church_n have_v be_v a_o invisible_a flock_n of_o predestinate_a ibidem_fw-la person_n know_v only_o to_o god_n and_o into_o who_o rolle_n as_o appoint_v from_o all_o eternity_n none_o can_v enter_v or_o be_v add_v thereu_n unto_o second_o by_o the_o word_n catholic_a church_n the_o father_n do_v not_o intend_v the_o chaos_n and_o general_a mass_n of_o all_o christian_a sect_n &_o society_n as_o well_o pure_a as_o impure_a as_o well_o heretic_n as_o schismatickes_n as_o our_o adversary_n do_v when_o they_o feel_v themselves_o exclude_v from_o their_o refuge_n of_o a_o invisible_a church_n but_o by_o the_o word_n cacholicke_a church_n the_o father_n intend_v a_o society_n such_o both_o for_o doctrine_n and_o communion_n as_o these_o prophetical_a oracle_n paint_v she_o forth_o o_o thou_o be_v whole_o fair_a and_o there_o be_v no_o 4._o spott_n in_o thou_o p_o thou_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o city_n of_o justice_n the_o faithful_a city_n 1._o 52._o q_o through_o thou_o shall_v no_o more_o pass_v any_o that_o be_v uncircumcised_a or_o unclean_a 2._o r._n i_o will_v espouse_v thou_o in_o faith_n and_o thou_o shall_v know_v that_o i_o be_o the_o lord_n 16._o 3_o and_o these_o evangelicall_a decree_n s_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v 6._o against_o she_o t_o the_o church_n be_v the_o pillar_n and_o soundation_n of_o truth_n u._fw-mi there_o be_v no_o communion_n of_o christ_n with_o belial_n nor_o of_o light_n with_o darkness_n x_o if_o any_o joan._n one_o bring_v not_o this_o doctrine_n say_v not_o to_o he_o so_o much_o as_o well_o be_v it_o with_o thou_o for_o whosoever_o shall_v say_v to_o he_o well_o be_v it_o with_o thou_o communicate_v in_o his_o wicked_a work_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o understand_v by_o that_o term_n society_n of_o christian_n extract_v and_o contract_v by_o the_o just_a and_o sufficient_a mean_n of_o external_a vocation_n to_o salvation_n and_o distinct_a and_o purify_v from_o the_o impurity_n and_o contagion_n of_o all_o the_o heretical_a &_o schismatical_a sect_n y_z if_o thou_o hear_v in_o any_o part_n lucifer_n say_v saint_n jerom_n of_o man_n denominate_v from_o any_o but_o from_o christ_n as_o marcionites_n 〈◊〉_d montayner_n or_o campite_n know_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o synagogue_n of_o antichrist_n &_o optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la z_o beside_o the_o only_a church_n which_o be_v true_o catholic_a the_o other_o among_o the_o heretic_n be_v 1._o esteem_v to_o be_v but_o be_v not_o so_o indeed_o and_o again_o the_o church_n be_v one_o which_o can_v 2._o be_v among_o we_o and_o among_o you_o it_o remain_v then_o that_o it_o be_v in_o one_o only_a place_n and_o 7._o saint_n augustine_n to_o honoratus_n although_o there_o be_v many_o heresy_n of_o christian_n and_o that_o all_o will_v be_v call_v catholic_n yet_o there_o be_v always_o one_o church_n if_o you_o cast_v your_o eye_n upon_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n more_o abundant_a in_o multitude_n and_o also_o as_o those_o that_o know_v themselves_o to_o be_v of_o it_o more_o sincere_a in_o truth_n than_o all_o the_o rest_n but_o of_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v a_o other_o dispute_n that_o which_o suffice_v for_o the_o question_n be_v that_o there_o be_v one_o church_n to_o which_o different_a heresy_n impose_v different_a name_n whereas_o they_o be_v all_o call_v by_o there_o particular_a name_n that_o they_o dare_v not_o disavow_v from_o whence_o it_o appear_v in_o the_o indgment_n of_o any_o not_o preoccupate_v with_o favour_n to_o who_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_a whereof_o they_o 6._o be_v all_o ambition_n aught_o to_o be_v attribute_v and_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n we_o must_v hold_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n that_o be_v call_v catholic_a both_o by_o she_o own_o and_o by_o stranger_n for_o whether_o heretic_n and_o schismatickes_n will_v or_o will_v not_o when_o they_o speak_v not_o with_o they_o but_o with_o strange_n they_o call_v the_o catholic_n noe_o otherwise_o than_o catholic_n and_o in_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o 149._o psalm_n the_o church_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v the_o catholic_a church_n the_o church_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o heretic_n she_o have_v be_v mark_v out_o before_o she_o be_v see_v and_o she_o have_v be_v exhibit_v to_o the_o end_n she_o shall_v be_v see_v and_o 10._o in_o the_o book_n of_o faith_n and_o of_o the_o creed_n we_o believe_v one_o church_n and_o that_o the_o catholic_a for_o the_o heretic_n and_o schismatickes_n call_v also_o their_o congregation_n church_n but_o the_o heretic_n beleevinge_v of_o god_n false_a thing_n violate_v the_o faith_n and_o schismatickes_n by_o unjust_a dissension_n separate_v themselves_o from_o brotherly_a charity_n although_o they_o believe_v the_o same_o thing_n that_o we_o believe_v and_o therefore_o neither_o the_o heretic_n do_v appertain_v to_o the_o catholic_a church_n because_o she_o love_v god_n nor_o the_o schismatickes_n because_o she_o love_v her_o neighbour_n and_o certain_o how_o can_v the_o father_n without_o make_v themselves_o ridiculous_a te_fw-la their_o auditor_n beat_v down_o the_o heretic_n and_o schismatickes_n with_o these_o sentence_n 1._o that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n that_o 2._o whosoever_o be_v not_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n can_v have_v life_n 4_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v god_n for_o
and_o when_o he_o say_v tell_v it_o to_o the_o church_n and_o if_o he_o hear_v not_o the_o church_n let_v he_o be_v to_o thou_o as_o a_o heathen_a or_o a_o publican_n and_o again_o the_o 18._o city_n set_v upon_o a_o mountain_n can_v be_v hide_v and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n i_o will_v pray_v 5._o not_o only_o for_o these_o here_o present_a but_o for_o all_o those_o that_o by_o their_o word_n shall_v believe_v in_o 17._o i_o that_o they_o may_v be_v all_o one_o because_o the_o world_n may_v know_v that_o thou_o have_v send_v i_o even_o a_o blind_a man_n may_v see_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o external_a and_o visible_a church_n and_o when_o he_o express_v the_o church_n by_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o barn_n where_o the_o corn_n be_v mingle_v with_o the_o straw_n and_o by_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o 3._o field_n where_o the_o corn_n and_o the_o tare_n shall_v grow_v together_o till_o harvest_n 13._o ibidem_fw-la and_o by_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o net_n cast_v into_o the_o sea_n where_o the_o evil_a fish_n be_v enclose_v with_o the_o good_a and_o by_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o wedding_n where_o 22._o the_o hall_n be_v full_a of_o guest_n aswell_o good_a as_o bad_a and_o by_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o wise_a and_o foolish_a virgin_n which_o stay_v for_o the_o spouse_n in_o one_o house_n 25._o there_o need_v no_o oedipus_n to_o understand_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o visible_a church_n constitute_v by_o external_a and_o temporal_a vocation_n and_o when_o s._n paul_n say_v to_o timothee_n i_o write_v these_o thing_n to_o thou_o that_o thou_o may_v know_v how_o thou_o ought_v to_o converse_v in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n 3._o the_o pillar_n and_o foundation_n of_o truth_n and_o again_o in_o a_o great_a house_n there_o be_v not_o only_a vessel_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n but_o also_o of_o wood_n and_o earth_n this_o word_n to_o converse_v which_o can_v have_v relation_n to_o a_o invisible_a society_n and_o this_o word_n foundation_n which_o be_v not_o relative_a to_o truth_n which_o have_v no_o need_n of_o foundation_n but_o to_o man_n to_o who_o the_o church_n serve_v for_o a_o foundation_n of_o truth_n and_o these_o word_n of_o wood_n and_o earth_n do_v visible_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o external_a and_o visible_a church_n and_o when_o he_o say_v in_o the_o 6._o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o to_o she_o corinthian_n what_o have_v i_o to_o do_v to_o judge_v 11_o those_o that_o be_v without_o and_o in_o the_o 11._o we_o have_v not_o this_o custom_n neither_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o 12._o god_n have_v place_v in_o the_o church_n first_o apostle_n second_o prophet_n three_o doctor_n and_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n the_o truth_n 3_o of_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n be_v manifest_v to_o the_o principality_n and_o power_n in_o the_o heavenly_a place_n by_o the_o church_n and_o again_o christ_n cleanse_v his_o church_n by_o the_o wach_n of_o 2._o water_n in_o the_o word_n and_o in_o the_o exhortation_n of_o the_o priest_n of_o ephesus_n take_v heed_n to_o yourselves_o and_o to_o all_o the_o flock_n over_o which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v make_v you_o bishop_n to_o rule_v the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o when_o saint_n james_n say_v be_v his_o catholic_a 5._o epistle_n if_o any_o one_o of_o you_o be_v sick_a let_v he_o call_v the_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n and_o let_v they_o anointe_v he_o with_o oil_n it_o be_v more_o clear_a than_o the_o sun_n that_o they_o speak_v of_o a_o external_a and_o visible_a 〈◊〉_d and_o in_o truth_n how_o can_v it_o be_v that_o these_o prophecy_n already_o so_o often_o repeat_v 2._o in_o the_o last_o day_n the_o mountain_n of_o the_o lord_n shall_v be_v above_o all_o the_o mountain_n the_o nation_n shall_v come_v to_o she_o and_o say_v let_v we_o go_v up_o to_o the_o mountain_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o into_o the_o house_n of_o the_o god_n of_o jacob_n and_o he_o will_v teach_v we_o his_o way_n 60._o the_o people_n shall_v walk_v in_o her_o light_n and_o king_n in_o the_o brightness_n of_o her_o orient_a 33._o thy_o eye_n shall_v see_v jerusalem_n a_o plentiful_a habitation_n and_o a_o tabernacle_n that_o can_v be_v remove_v 61._o their_o seed_n shall_v be_v know_v among_o the_o people_n and_o thire_n posterity_n among_o the_o generation_n all_o those_o that_o shall_v see_v they_o shall_v know_v that_o they_o be_v the_o seed_n bless_v by_o the_o lord_n 37._o the_o nation_n shall_v know_v that_o i_o be_o the_o holy_a one_o of_o israel_n when_o my_o sanctification_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o they_o for_o ever_o have_v not_o be_v iliusion_n and_o oracle_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o lie_n if_o the_o church_n shall_v have_v consist_v only_o in_o the_o hide_a and_o invisible_a number_n of_o the_o predestinate_a into_o who_o knowledge_n neither_o man_n nor_o angel_n can_v penetrate_v and_o our_o lord_n himself_o who_o be_v the_o eternal_a wisdom_n of_o the_o father_n have_v not_o he_o be_v the_o most_o imprudent_a of_o all_o lawemaker_n to_o have_v leave_v his_o law_n expose_v to_o so_o many_o supposition_n depravation_n and_o false_a exposition_n whereto_o the_o malice_n of_o the_o heretic_n of_o all_o age_n have_v subject_v it_o without_o leave_v a_o depositary_a to_o keep_v it_o and_o a_o judge_n to_o interpret_v it_o or_o to_o have_v leave_v it_o a_o invisible_a depositary_a and_o a_o invisible_a interpreter_n but_o against_o this_o invincible_a truth_n there_o do_v arise_v five_o principal_a objection_n the_o first_o be_v that_o our_o lord_n say_v the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o my_o 16._o church_n from_o whence_o it_o seem_v to_o follow_v that_o the_o reprobate_n be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o church_n because_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n do_v prevail_v against_o they_o the_o second_o that_o saint_n paul_n writhe_v you_o be_v arrive_v to_o the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n 〈◊〉_d to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o primitives_n or_o first_o bear_v which_o be_v enrol_v in_o heaven_n from_o whence_o it_o seem_v to_o follow_v that_o the_o church_n be_v only_o of_o the_o predestinate_a the_o three_o that_o we_o protest_v in_o the_o creed_n i_o believe_v the_o church_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v infer_v that_o the_o church_n be_v invisible_a because_o faith_n be_v of_o invisible_a thing_n the_o four_o that_o saint_n augustine_n say_v in_o some_o place_n that_o 〈◊〉_d only_o predestinat_a catholic_n be_v true_a part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o true_a member_n of_o 〈◊〉_d the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o put_v a_o distinction_n between_o those_o which_o be_v in_o the_o house_n and_o those_o that_o be_v of_o the_o house_n and_o between_o the_o people_n know_v in_o the_o eye_n of_o god_n and_o the_o people_n know_v in_o the_o eye_n of_o man_n and_o the_o five_o that_o saint_n jerome_n write_v he_o that_o be_v a_o sinner_n and_o soil_v with_o any_o spott_n 〈◊〉_d can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o the_o church_n of_o christ._n to_o the_o first_o then_o of_o these_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o be_v victorious_a over_o the_o church_n we_o say_v that_o the_o victory_n which_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n obtain_v against_o particular_a person_n by_o the_o vice_n of_o their_o manner_n prevail_v but_o against_o those_o particular_a person_n that_o be_v spot_v there_o with_o and_o not_o against_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o vice_n of_o manner_n be_v but_o in_o the_o person_n that_o commit_v or_o approve_v they_o and_o not_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n those_o say_v saint_n august_a who_o the_o wicked_a please_v in_o their_o unity_n communicate_v with_o the_o wicked_a but_o those_o that_o be_v therewith_o 162._o displease_v communicate_v not_o with_o the_o wicked_a in_o their_o action_n but_o with_o the_o altar_n of_o christ._n for_o the_o church_n exact_v from_o none_o of_o her_o membre_n the_o condition_n of_o be_v vicious_a to_o receive_v he_o into_o her_o communion_n as_o she_o exact_v from_o they_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o of_o the_o universal_a ceremony_n that_o she_o prescribe_v to_o they_o the_o participation_n of_o her_o sacrament_n and_o the_o adherence_n to_o her_o pastor_n by_o mean_n whereof_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o heresy_n and_o profession_n of_o error_n or_o infidelity_n that_o can_v be_v pretend_v to_o make_v the_o gate_n of_o hell_n victorious_a over_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n because_o those_o only_o cortupt_v the_o condition_n under_o which_o the_o congregation_n be_v contract_v or_o gather_v and_o infect_v the_o body_n and_o mass_n of_o the_o society_n for_o none_o can_v enter_v into_o any_o heretical_a society_n
imprint_v this_o title_n of_o proud_a nomination_n call_v i_o universal_a pope_n 34_o which_o i_o pray_v your_o most_o dear_a holiness_n no_o more_o to_o do_v and_o a_o little_a after_o and_o certain_o your_o holiness_n know_v that_o this_o title_n be_v offer_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o since_o again_o by_o the_o father_n follow_v to_o my_o predecessor_n but_o none_o of_o they_o will_v ever_o use_v this_o word_n because_o in_o preserve_v in_o this_o world_n the_o honour_n of_o all_o bishop_n they_o may_v maiutaine_v their_o own_o towards_o god_n almighty_a to_o this_o then_o to_o make_v a_o end_n we_o answer_v that_o the_o word_n ecumenical_a or_o universal_a have_v two_o meaning_n the_o one_o proper_a literal_a and_o grammatical_a whereby_o it_o signify_v only_a bishop_n and_o the_o other_o transfer_v and_o metaphorical_a whereby_o it_o signify_v superintendment_n over_o all_o bishop_n and_o saint_n gregory_n 69._o censer_v this_o title_n in_o the_o first_o sense_n forasmuch_o as_o it_o will_v have_v ensue_v from_o the_o use_n of_o this_o word_n grammaticallie_o take_v and_o measure_v by_o the_o letter_n that_o there_o have_v be_v but_o one_o bishop_n only_o be_v it_o in_o all_o the_o empire_n or_o be_v it_o in_o the_o particular_a empire_n of_o constantinople_n and_o that_o all_o the_o rest_n have_v be_v but_o his_o commissioner_n and_o deputy_n and_o not_o true_a bishop_n in_o title_n and_o true_a office_n of_o christ._n if_o there_o be_v one_o that_o be_v universal_a bishop_n say_v saint_n gregory_n all_o the_o rest_n be_v no_o more_o bishop_n now_o saint_n gregory_n maintain_v that_o all_o bishop_n be_v true_a titularie_n bishop_n and_o true_a minister_n and_o officer_n of_o christ_n although_o concern_v jurisdiction_n they_o be_v subordinate_a one_o to_o a_o other_o as_o the_o inferior_a judge_n of_o a_o kingdom_n although_o concern_v jurisdiction_n they_o be_v subaltern_a to_o the_o superior_a judge_n and_o that_o there_o be_v appeal_n from_o the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o yet_o be_v they_o not_o their_o commissioner_n or_o their_o deputy_n but_o be_v also_o themselves_o judge's_n in_o title_n and_o minister_n and_o officer_n to_o the_o prince_n and_o therefore_o he_o oppose_v this_o title_n as_o a_o title_n full_a of_o sacrilege_n and_o arrogancy_n by_o which_o he_o that_o usurp_v it_o putt_v himself_o into_o the_o place_n of_o god_n make_v of_o god_n officer_n and_o even_o in_o that_o by_o which_o they_o be_v god_n officer_n and_o exalt_v himfelfe_n for_o that_o which_o be_v of_o the_o episcopoll_n order_n above_o his_o brother_n that_o be_v to_o say_v deny_v to_o his_o brother_n the_o essence_n and_o the_o propriety_n of_o bishop_n and_o hold_v they_o but_o for_o commissioner_n and_o substitute_n in_o the_o bishop_n sea_n and_o not_o for_o true_a bishop_n in_o title_n and_o true_a minister_n and_o officer_n of_o christ_n and_o in_o brief_a repute_v himself_o not_o as_o servant_n constitute_v over_o his_o 24._o fellow_n servant_n whereof_o the_o gospel_n speak_v but_o as_o the_o master_n and_o lord_n of_o his_o fellow_n servant_n and_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n pretend_v not_o to_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n in_o this_o first_o sense_n for_o when_o a_o title_n have_v two_o sense_n whereof_o the_o one_o be_v evil_a and_o pernicious_a it_o be_v easy_a for_o he_o that_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o such_o a_o title_n to_o transferr_v it_o abusivelie_o from_o one_o sense_n to_o the_o other_o and_o therefore_o saint_n gregory_n reject_v absolute_o the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n universal_a for_o fear_v least_o under_o pretence_n of_o a_o acception_n in_o process_n of_o time_n it_o may_v be_v captiouslie_o draw_v to_o the_o other_o and_o for_o this_o cause_n he_o withstand_v it_o not_o according_a to_o the_o metaphorical_a sense_n which_o be_v give_v it_o but_o according_a to_o the_o natural_a and_o original_a sense_n which_o it_o have_v for_o that_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o alibi_fw-la saint_n gregory_n cry_v out_o that_o he_o that_o entitle_v himself_o universal_a bishop_n exalt_v himself_o lick_n lucifer_n above_o his_o brother_n and_o be_v a_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n to_o wittin_n as_o much_o as_o the_o word_n universal_a bishop_n take_v from_o other_o the_o quality_n of_o bishop_n and_o the_o title_n of_o officer_n of_o christ_n and_o not_o 30._o to_o deny_v in_o case_n of_o jurisdiction_n the_o prelature_n and_o superiority_n of_o one_o bishop_n over_o other_o he_o show_v it_o sufficient_o when_o he_o write_v for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v notorious_a that_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a by_o god_n institution_n be_v prefer_v before_o all_o other_o church_n so_o much_o among_o many_o care_n we_o be_v most_o diligent_a in_o that_o which_o we_o must_v have_v when_o for_o the_o consecration_n of_o a_o bishop_n they_o attend_v our_o will_n and_o when_o he_o allege_n to_o distinguish_v between_o these_o word_n principality_n and_o universality_n the_o example_n of_o s._n peter_n who_o be_v indeed_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o notwitstanding_n be_v not_o universal_a apostle_n the_o care_n of_o the_o church_n say_v he_o have_v be_v commit_v 32_o to_o the_o holy_a apostle_n and_o prince_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n peter_n the_o care_n and_o principality_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n have_v be_v commit_v to_o he_o and_o yet_o he_o be_v not_o call_v universal_a apostle_n and_o when_o he_o add_v that_o none_o of_o the_o saint_n under_o the_o law_n be_v ever_o call_v universal_a the_o saint_n before_o the_o law_n say_v he_o the_o 38._o saint_n under_o the_o law_n and_o the_o saint_n under_o grace_n compound_v one_o body_n of_o christ_n have_v all_o be_v constitute_v among_o the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n and_o none_o will_v ever_o be_v call_v universal_a certain_a proof_n that_o by_o the_o universality_n that_o s._n gregory_n oppose_v he_o intend_v not_o to_o exclude_v the_o principality_n and_o superintendence_n of_o one_o bishop_n over_o other_o not_o to_o deprive_v himself_o of_o the_o quality_n of_o head_n of_o the_o church_n no_o more_o than_o in_o deny_v that_o saint_n peter_n be_v universal_a apostle_n he_o deny_v he_o to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o apostle_n &_o that_o the_o principality_n &_o superintendencie_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v commit_v to_o he_o he_o that_o contrariwise_o come_v from_o say_v the_o principality_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v commit_v to_o peter_n nor_o in_o deny_v that_o any_o under_o the_o law_n be_v call_v universal_a he_o mean_v not_o to_o deny_v that_o the_o high_a priest_n of_o the_o law_n be_v head_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n &_o have_v the_o superintendencie_n over_o all_o the_o other_o priest_n &_o levite_n and_o therefore_o what_o pretence_n be_v leave_v to_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o excellent_a king_n to_o abuse_v this_o passage_n to_o calumniate_v the_o sea_n apostolic_a they_o say_v s._n gregory_n cry_v out_o that_o a_o bishop_n that_o entitle_v himself_o universal_a bishop_n exalt_v himself_o like_o 30._o lucifer_n above_o his_o brother_n and_o be_v a_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n it_o be_v true_a but_o beside_o this_o be_v so_o too_o that_o s._n athanasius_n cry_v yet_o with_o a_o strong_a voice_n agent_n that_o a_o emperor_n that_o make_v himself_o prince_n of_o bishop_n and_o preside_v in_o judgment_n ecclesiastical_a be_v the_o abomination_n foretell_v by_o daniel_n who_o know_v not_o that_o there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o forerunner_n and_o predecessor_n and_o that_o antichrist_n shall_v not_o sit_v in_o the_o seat_n of_o his_o forerunner_n for_o foe_n be_v all_o heretic_n and_o schismatics_n no_o more_o than_o our_o lord_n sit_v in_o the_o seat_n of_o s._n john_n who_o be_v yet_o his_o forerunner_n but_o not_o his_o predecessor_n otherwise_o antichrist_n must_v sit_v in_o the_o episcopal_a seat_n of_o constantinople_n for_o it_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n that_o s._n gregory_n pretend_v by_o this_o clause_n to_o qualify_v the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n and_o then_o what_o blindness_n be_v it_o to_o strike_v upon_o the_o refusal_n that_o saint_n gregory_n make_v of_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a and_o not_o to_o see_v that_o the_o same_o s._n gregory_n protest_v that_o by_o the_o refusal_n of_o this_o word_n he_o intend_v not_o to_o refuse_v the_o quality_n of_o head_n of_o the_o church_n nor_o superintendencie_n &_o jurisdiction_n over_o all_o the_o other_o bishop_n archbishop_n and_o patriarch_n for_o what_o age_n of_o s._n gregorys_n epistle_n be_v not_o full_a of_o testimony_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o church_n heaven_n in_o her_o bosom_n not_o so_o many_o star_n embow'r_n the_o sea_n so_o many_o sail_n the_o earth_n so_o many_a flower_n he_o write_v
carnal_o that_o peter_n that_o shall_v tell_v they_o know_v they_o 〈◊〉_d for_o that_o in_o the_o six_o of_o s._n john_n s._n peter_n answer_v in_o common_a for_o all_o the_o apostle_n we_o believe_v and_o know_v thou_o be_v christ_n the_o sonn_n of_o the_o live_a god_n beside_o that_o the_o latin_a edition_n have_v not_o the_o word_n live_v we_o say_v it_o be_v a_o late_a thing_n for_o as_o much_o as_o when_o saint_n peter_n answer_v we_o believe_v and_o know_v that_o thou_o be_v christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n he_o have_v be_v already_o constitute_v head_n and_o prince_n of_o the_o other_o apostle_n and_o in_o this_o quality_n he_o answer_v alone_o for_o all_o the_o 28._o rest_n as_o saint_n cyrill_n testify_v in_o these_o word_n by_o one_o that_o preside_v or_o that_o be_v preeminent_a all_o answer_v and_o have_v already_o receive_v the_o promise_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o upon_o he_o he_o will_v build_v his_o church_n as_o s._n cyprian_n declare_v in_o these_o word_n peter_n speak_v here_o upon_o who_o the_o church_n have_v be_v build_v and_o therefore_o as_o the_o apostle_n have_v part_n in_o the_o primacy_n 69_o of_o this_o confession_n only_o by_o adherence_n and_o non-repugnancie_n so_o our_o lord_n give_v they_o part_n in_o the_o authority_n he_o have_v give_v to_o saint_n peter_n by_o adherence_n and_o communication_n with_o s._n peter_n that_o be_v to_o say_v under_o condition_n of_o communicate_v and_o adhere_v and_o remain_v in_o unity_n with_o saint_n peter_n and_o yet_o this_o part_n that_o he_o promise_v and_o give_v they_o in_o the_o rule_n and_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n be_v afterward_o to_o wit_n as_o in_o right_a in_o the_o eighteen_o of_o saint_n mathew_n what_o you_o bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o as_o the_o instalment_n into_o the_o possession_n in_o the_o twenty_o of_o saint_n john_n receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o sin_n you_o forgive_v shall_v be_v forgive_v to_o the_o end_n to_o shewthat_o to_o saint_v peter_z only_o the_o condition_n of_o be_v a_o rock_n that_o be_v to_o sa_o rule_n and_o foundation_n of_o the_o build_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v principal_o and_o original_o give_v and_o that_o afterward_o it_o be_v extend_v to_o the_o other_o apostle_n it_o be_v by_o aggregation_n and_o association_n and_o by_o communicate_v and_o adhere_v with_o he_o and_o as_o have_v relation_n and_o correspondence_n to_o he_o as_o to_o the_o centre_n and_o middle_a form_n of_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o church_n for_o as_o god_n give_v first_o his_o spirit_n to_o moses_n and_o after_o take_v of_o the_o spirit_n that_o he_o have_v give_v to_o moses_n and_o give_v thereof_o to_o the_o seven_o tie_v two_o elder_n not_o that_o god_n take_v away_o from_o moses_n any_o portion_n of_o the_o spirit_n that_o he_o have_v give_v he_o not_o that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v divisible_a but_o to_o the_o end_n to_o establish_v and_o show_v a_o relation_n of_o unity_n dependencie_n and_o adherencie_n of_o the_o seventy_o two_o elder_n to_o moses_n so_o in_o some_o sort_n for_o i_o compare_v not_o the_o two_o history_n whole_o our_o lord_n give_v first_o the_o whole_a authority_n of_o the_o ministry_n and_o the_o chair_n apostolic_a to_o saint_n peter_n alone_o i_o intend_v as_o in_o right_a and_o not_o in_o actual_a possession_n which_o he_o receive_v not_o till_o after_o the_o resurrection_n and_o after_o 〈◊〉_d it_o to_o all_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n in_o common_a to_o the_o end_n to_o show_v the_o relation_n of_o dependencie_n unitié_fw-fr and_o adherence_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v with_o 26._o saint_n peter_n who_o upon_o this_o occasion_n macharius_fw-la a_o ancient_a egyptian_a divine_a call_v the_o successor_n of_o moses_n afterwards_o say_v he_o to_o moses_n succeed_v peter_n to_o who_o the_o new_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o true_a priesthood_n have_v be_v commit_v which_o have_v cause_v the_o father_n to_o say_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o chair_n which_o be_v the_o chair_n of_o peter_n but_o that_o in_o this_o chair_n all_o the_o apostle_n be_v place_v to_o wit_n by_o the_o adherence_n communion_n and_o unity_n that_o they_o have_v with_o s._n peter_n in_o the_o episcopal_a chair_n say_v saint_n optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la there_o be_v set_v the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n peter_n from_o 2._o whence_o he_o also_o have_v be_v call_v cephas_n to_o the_o end_n that_o in_o this_o only_a chair_n unity_n may_v be_v preserve_v in_o all_o lest_o the_o other_o apostle_n shall_v attribute_v to_o themselves_o every_o one_o his_o chair_n a_o part_n but_o that_o he_o may_v be_v a_o schismatic_n &_o 〈◊〉_d that_o against_o this_o only_a chair_n shall_v erect_v a_o other_o and_o therefore_o also_o the_o surname_n of_o peter_n by_o which_o this_o condition_n of_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o church_n be_v design_v have_v be_v give_v to_o he_o only_o to_o bear_v it_o in_o the_o title_n of_o a_o proper_a name_n and_o not_o to_o any_o other_o apostle_n to_o show_v that_o to_o he_o by_o excellency_n and_o eminency_n over_o all_o the_o rest_n appertain_v the_o thing_n whereof_o he_o alone_o bear_v the_o name_n for_o since_o our_o lord_n shall_v by_o the_o word_n peter_z design_n the_o condition_n of_o be_v the_o ministerial_a foundation_n of_o the_o church_n for_o what_o cause_n shall_v he_o affect_v it_o to_o peter_n alone_o to_o bear_v it_o in_o the_o title_n of_o a_o proper_a and_o ordinary_a name_n and_o not_o give_v it_o to_o any_o other_o if_o he_o be_v not_o to_o bea_fw-mi foundation_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o other_o manner_n then_o the_o rest_n which_o s._n basill_n have_v in_o such_o sort_n acknowledge_v as_o desire_v to_o show_v the_o difference_n which_o be_v between_o the_o substance_n and_o the_o hipostaticall_a propriety_n of_o any_o subject_n he_o allege_v for_o example_n of_o the_o substance_n the_o substance_n of_o humanity_n which_o be_v common_a to_o peter_n &_o paul_n although_o say_v he_o the_o appellation_n be_v different_a yet_o the_o substance_n of_o peter_n and_o 2._o paul_n and_o of_o all_o man_n be_v one_o and_o allege_v among_o the_o example_n of_o the_o hypostatical_a individual_a and_o incommunicable_a condition_n of_o peter_n that_o be_v to_o say_v which_o be_v particular_a to_o he_o only_o and_o be_v not_o common_a to_o he_o with_o saint_n paul_n nor_o with_o any_o other_o the_o condition_n of_o be_v ibid._n the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n because_o say_v he_o the_o name_n of_o man_n signify_v not_o their_o substance_n but_o the_o propriety_n whereby_o each_o of_o they_o be_v design_v in_o particular_a from_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o when_o we_o hear_v the_o name_n of_o peter_n we_o understand_v not_o his_o substance_n etc._n etc._n but_o conceive_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o propriety_n which_o be_v particular_a to_o he_o for_o as_o soon_o as_o we_o hear_v this_o word_n we_o understand_v peter_n the_o son_n of_o jonas_n he_o that_o be_v of_o bethsaida_n he_o that_o be_v brother_n to_o andrew_n he_o that_o of_o a_o fisherman_n be_v make_v a_o apostle_n he_o that_o 〈◊〉_d reason_n of_o the_o supereminencie_n of_o his_o faith_n receive_v upon_o he_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n and_o for_o this_o same_o cause_n to_o saint_n peter_n only_o there_o have_v be_v confer_v singular_o separately_z and_o apart_z the_o authority_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o all_o the_o rest_n only_o in_o common_a and_o joint_o with_o he_o to_o the_o end_n to_o show_v that_o he_o be_v the_o original_n the_o source_n the_o centre_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o no_o other_o out_o of_o his_o communion_n can_v exercise_v the_o rule_n and_o ministry_n thereof_o but_o that_o the_o rest_n have_v right_a to_o exercise_v it_o it_o be_v only_o as_o associate_v and_o aggregated_a with_o he_o and_o as_o graft_v and_o insert_v upon_o he_o for_o our_o lord_n never_o say_v singular_o to_o any_o of_o the_o eleven_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n and_o i_o will_v give_v thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n nor_o i_o have_v pray_v for_o thou_o that_o thy_o faith_n shall_v not_o fail_v and_o final_o thou_o be_v convert_v confirm_v thy_o brother_n nor_o love_v thou_o i_o more_o than_o these_o feed_v my_o sheep_n but_o only_o have_v say_v in_o general_a to_o all_o the_o 18._o body_n of_o the_o apostle_n saint_n peter_n be_v colleague_n present_a and_o comprehend_v therein_o that_o which_o he_o have_v say_v before_o 23._o to_o saint_n peter_n alone_o as_o to_o the_o head_n that_o which_o you_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o they_o
intend_v in_o deed_n and_o not_o in_o right_n for_o we_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o heretic_n belong_v by_o right_a to_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o church_n have_v to_o exercise_v her_o authority_n over_o they_o and_o to_o judge_v censure_n and_o excommunicate_v they_o but_o we_o say_v that_o they_o belong_v not_o in_o deed_n to_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v not_o actual_o comprehend_v and_o contain_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o be_v not_o member_n and_o part_n thereof_o and_o it_o be_v not_o we_o that_o say_v this_o but_o saint_n augustine_n who_o write_v it_o in_o these_o word_n and_o therefore_o neither_o the_o heretic_n belong_v to_o the_o catholic_n church_n because_o she_o love_v god_n nor_o the_o schismatic_a because_o she_o love_v her_o neighbour_n of_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o other_o sect_n chap._n xii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o it_o be_v not_o you_o alone_o that_o attribute_n to_o yourselves_o this_o right_n other_o also_o do_v the_o same_o for_o at_o this_o day_n a_o word_n the_o king_n can_v speak_v without_o groan_v there_o be_v many_o particular_a church_n which_o believe_v themselves_o only_o to_o be_v the_o particular_a people_n that_o they_o call_v the_o church_n if_o you_o give_v they_o strength_n like_o the_o roman_n they_o will_v already_o have_v do_v as_o that_o have_v do_v and_o will_v judge_v the_o rest_n no_o less_o severelie_o the_o reply_n what_o those_o be_v we_o be_v not_o to_o answer_n let_v the_o dead_a bury_v their_o dead_a only_o we_o may_v say_v their_o conclusion_n will_v be_v good_a if_o their_o hypothesis_n be_v true_a for_o if_o they_o be_v true_a church_n every_o society_n which_o shall_v be_v exclude_v out_o of_o their_o communion_n shall_v be_v exclude_v from_o the_o title_n of_o the_o church_n and_o from_o the_o right_n of_o be_v able_a to_o call_v themselves_o a_o part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o church_n as_o have_v be_v above_o say_v be_v either_o one_o or_o none_o of_o the_o persuasion_n that_o the_o other_o sect_n pretend_v to_o have_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o church_n by_o scripture_n chap._n xiii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v what_o shall_v i_o say_v more_o that_o there_o be_v at_o this_o day_n many_o sect_n which_o be_v celebrate_v the_o sectary_n whereof_o be_v most_o steadfast_o persuade_v that_o they_o alone_o see_v some_o thing_n into_o holy_a write_v and_o as_o say_v the_o poet_n that_o they_o alone_o be_v understanding_n and_o that_o the_o rest_n hunt_v after_o a_o shadow_n the_o reply_n harpaste_n 〈◊〉_d domestical_a fool_n have_v lose_v her_o sight_n will_v not_o believe_v it_o be_v she_o that_o be_v become_v blind_a but_o persuade_v herself_o that_o it_o be_v grow_v dark_a it_o be_v just_a so_o with_o all_o heretic_n they_o think_v it_o be_v the_o church_n that_o be_v become_v dark_a and_o full_a of_o obscurity_n and_o not_o themselves_o which_o be_v become_v blind_a to_o find_v any_o thing_n answer_v the_o pelagian_n to_o saint_n augustine_n when_o he_o allege_v the_o multitude_n of_o author_n for_o the_o catholic_a church_n a_o multitude_n lucit_fw-la of_o blind_a person_n serve_v to_o no_o use_n and_o by_o that_o only_a his_o majesty_n may_v judge_v how_o necessary_a it_o be_v not_o to_o abandon_v nor_o prostitute_v the_o exposition_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o every_o particular_a person_n since_o there_o be_v not_o that_o man_n that_o when_o he_o will_v make_v himself_o judge_v of_o it_o do_v not_o believe_v himself_o only_o clear_v sight_v and_o that_o the_o rest_n as_o homer_n say_v embrace_v nothing_o but_o darkness_n for_o the_o scripture_n consist_v according_a to_o saint_n hierome_n not_o in_o the_o read_n but_o in_o the_o understanding_n and_o man_n not_o be_v able_a to_o assure_v themselves_o of_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o scripture_n by_o their_o particular_a spirit_n for_o as_o much_o as_o say_v saint_n peter_n as_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o petr._n scripture_n be_v not_o make_v by_o private_a interpretation_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o determine_v the_o difference_n that_o be_v breed_v by_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o have_v beside_o the_o scripture_n a_o judge_n external_a and_o interpose_v between_o that_o and_o we_o who_o may_v secure_v we_o of_o the_o true_a sense_n thereof_o and_o that_o this_o judge_n shall_v have_v other_o mark_n and_o be_v notable_a by_o other_o external_a mean_n then_o by_o that_o of_o the_o doctrine_n contest_v since_o it_o be_v from_o that_o judgement_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o learn_v the_o decision_n of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o point_n disputable_a otherwise_o question_n in_o religion_n can_v never_o be_v determine_v no_o more_o than_o difference_n in_o civil_a controversy_n if_o we_o shall_v leave_v the_o decide_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o law_n to_o the_o preoccupated_a understanding_n of_o the_o advocate_n and_o party_n &_o that_o there_o be_v no_o judge_n ordain_v above_o they_o and_o set_v between_o the_o law_n and_o they_o to_o interpret_v it_o of_o the_o sense_n wherein_o heretic_n have_v dispute_v the_o word_n catholic_a chap._n fourteen_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n it_o be_v very_o true_a that_o there_o have_v be_v no_o age_n wherein_o there_o have_v not_o be_v conventicle_n to_o raise_v sect_n &_o parasynax_n which_o have_v brag_v of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o have_v draw_v ignorant_a person_n to_o they_o by_o this_o allurement_n the_o reply_n that_o the_o ancient_a sect_n and_o parasynax_n of_o heretic_n have_v effect_v the_o title_n of_o catholic_a it_o be_v not_o to_o pretend_v in_o good_a earnest_n that_o it_o belong_v to_o they_o nor_o to_o draw_v ignorant_a person_n to_o they_o by_o that_o allurement_n but_o to_o dispute_v it_o with_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o to_o hinder_v least_o by_o the_o possession_n of_o this_o name_n she_o shall_v preserve_v her_o menber_n from_o be_v defraud_v and_o seduce_v by_o heretic_n and_o even_o so_o not_o to_o dispute_v it_o with_o she_o in_o that_o sense_n wherein_o she_o attribute_n it_o to_o herself_o to_o wit_n as_o a_o epethete_n of_o communion_n but_o to_o dispute_v it_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o epithet_n of_o doctrine_n for_o heretic_n have_v always_o sufficient_o know_v that_o this_o take_v in_o the_o true_a sense_n can_v neither_o be_v give_v nor_o maintain_v to_o their_o sect_n and_o therefore_o they_o speak_v not_o of_o this_o word_n but_o either_o in_o seem_v to_o mock_v and_o scorn_n at_o it_o as_o when_o sympronion_n say_v to_o saint_n pacian_n that_o none_o under_o 1._o the_o apostle_n be_v call_v catholic_n and_o when_o fulgentius_n the_o donatist_n say_v that_o the_o word_n catholic_a be_v a_o human_a fiction_n and_o that_o the_o donatist_n according_a to_o the_o report_n of_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n cry_v out_o to_o the_o catholic_n come_v come_v o_o you_o miserable_a mad_a people_n common_o call_v catholic_n or_o in_o disguise_v vincent_n the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n and_o apply_v it_o to_o signify_v the_o quality_n of_o doctrine_n 26._o and_o not_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n as_o the_o donatist_n which_o call_v themselves_o bishop_n of_o the_o catholic_a truth_n and_o to_o who_o s._n augustine_n say_v you_o be_v those_o that_o hold_v the_o catholic_a faith_n not_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o 48_o the_o whole_a world_n but_o from_o the_o integrity_n of_o the_o divine_a sacrament_n for_o when_o they_o suffer_v it_o to_o be_v admit_v in_o a_o true_a sense_n they_o be_v as_o speedy_o as_o shameful_o drive_v from_o it_o i_o ask_v he_o say_v s._n augustine_n speak_v of_o fortunatus_n the_o donatist_n if_o he_o can_v give_v letter_n communicatory_a which_o we_o call_v form_v 163_o whither_o i_o will_v etc._n etc._n but_o because_o the_o thing_n be_v manifest_o false_a they_o shift_v from_o it_o by_o confusion_n of_o language_n and_o elsewhere_o we_o must_v say_v he_o hold_v the_o 7._o christian_a religion_n and_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n which_o be_v call_v catholic_n not_o only_o by_o themselves_o but_o by_o their_o enemy_n for_o whether_o the_o heretic_n themselves_o and_o the_o foster_v child_n of_o schism_n will_n or_o nil_fw-la not_o when_o they_o speak_v not_o with_o those_o of_o their_o sect_n but_o with_o other_o they_o call_v the_o catholic_n church_n no_o otherwise_o then_o catholic_n neither_o can_v they_o be_v understand_v if_o they_o do_v not_o discern_v it_o by_o that_o name_n by_o which_o the_o 4_o whole_a world_n call_v it_o and_o again_o this_o church_n alone_o among_o so_o many_a and_o so_o great_a heresy_n have_v so_o maintain_v this_o name_n as_o when_o a_o
express_v we_o must_v have_v recourse_n thereto_o but_o we_o say_v that_o he_o never_o think_v neither_o in_o general_a that_o all_o thing_n belong_v to_o religion_n be_v treat_v off_o in_o scripture_n nor_o in_o particular_a that_o the_o contention_n between_o the_o catholic_n and_o the_o donatist_n concern_v baptism_n be_v of_o that_o quality_n and_o we_o maintain_v that_o for_o so_o many_o year_n wherein_o he_o combat_v with_o they_o about_o this_o article_n when_o there_o be_v quenstion_n of_o search_v the_o cause_n to_o the_o bottom_n he_o never_o produce_v one_o proof_n out_o of_o canonical_a scripture_n indeed_o he_o have_v often_o allege_v place_n of_o scripture_n to_o make_v some_o approach_n to_o it_o and_o to_o beat_v down_o certain_a defence_n to_o solve_v by_o scripture_n the_o argument_n that_o the_o donatist_n bring_v out_o of_o scripture_n to_o maintain_v that_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o point_n contest_v be_v according_a to_o scripture_n in_o as_o much_o as_o according_a signify_v not_o against_o the_o scripture_n to_o establie_o general_a thesis_n and_o preparative_n to_o prove_v the_o proposition_n that_o have_v some_o sympathy_n and_o affinity_n with_o that_o which_o he_o dispute_v as_o for_o example_n he_o do_v indeed_o prove_v by_o scripture_n that_o what_o be_v sound_a 7._o and_o entire_a among_o heretic_n must_v not_o be_v repeat_v again_o when_o they_o return_v to_o the_o church_n but_o that_o baptism_n be_v sound_a and_o entire_a among_o they_o he_o do_v no_o be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n he_o prove_v indeed_o by_o scripture_n 30._o that_o there_o may_v be_v ecclesiastical_a thing_n out_o of_o the_o church_n but_o that_o baptism_n be_v of_o that_o number_n he_o nether_a do_v nor_o can_v prove_v by_o scripture_n he_o prove_v indeed_o by_o scripture_n that_o it_o be_v against_o the_o commaun_n dement_fw-la alibi_fw-la of_o god_n if_o heretic_n have_v receive_v the_o baptism_n of_o christ_n in_o their_o own_o party_n to_o rebaptise_v they_o for_o we_o also_o read_v that_o our_o lord_n answer_v saint_n peter_n he_o that_o be_v whole_o wash_v need_v wash_v but_o his_o foot_n but_o that_o heretic_n receive_v the_o baptism_n of_o christ_n in_o their_o sect_n and_o not_o 〈◊〉_d pollute_a and_o profane_a wash_n which_o be_v all_o the_o knot_n of_o the_o question_n he_o no_o be_v prove_n by_o scripture_n for_o as_o 31._o he_o note_v elsewhere_o peter_n of_o who_o this_o be_v write_v have_v not_o be_v baptize_v by_o heretic_n he_o prove_v indeed_o by_o scripture_n that_o they_o 18._o who_o be_v out_o of_o the_o interior_a and_o spiritual_a unity_n of_o the_o church_n as_o judas_n and_o wicked_a catholic_n do_v not_o for_o that_o leave_n to_o confer_v true_a baptism_n but_o that_o they_o who_o be_v neither_o inwardlie_a nor_o outward_o in_o the_o church_n who_o be_v out_o of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n and_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a body_n can_v confer_v it_o he_o prove_v no_o where_o by_o scripture_n and_o in_o sum_n the_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o solution_n of_o argument_n to_o probable_a and_o conjectural_a preparative_n to_o show_v of_o possibility_n and_o non_fw-la repugnancy_n to_o soften_v and_o dispose_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o reader_n he_o do_v indeed_o prove_v by_o scripture_n but_o the_o impression_n of_o the_o last_o form_n the_o assumption_n and_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o sillogisme_n the_o proof_n of_o this_o precise_a and_o special_a point_n that_o baptism_n whereof_o saint_n john_n cry_v none_o may_v receive_v any_o thing_n except_o it_o be_v give_v he_o from_o heaven_n that_o saint_n peter_n say_v to_o be_v administer_v into_o remission_n 2._o 〈◊〉_d of_o sin_n that_o saint_n paul_n call_v the_o wash_n of_o regeneration_n and_o the_o renew_n 4._o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o whereof_o he_o write_v one_o faith_n and_o one_o 3_o baptism_n and_o again_o all_o they_o that_o be_v baptize_v have_v put_v on_o christ_n that_o this_o sacrament_n i_o say_v may_v be_v confer_v out_o of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o fullnes_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o seal_a fountain_n which_o be_v the_o only_a dwell_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o be_v she_o alone_a that_o have_v receive_v the_o key_n and_o the_o authority_n to_o remit_v sin_n that_o this_o can_v subsist_v among_o heretic_n who_o have_v neither_o faith_n nor_o gift_n from_o heaven_n nor_o the_o holy_a ghost_n you_o can_v never_o find_v that_o in_o so_o main_a year_n as_o saint_n augustine_n the_o principal_a opposite_a and_o overthrow_n of_o this_o heresy_n have_v contest_v she_o he_o have_v never_o manifest_v nor_o can_v he_o nor_o he_o have_v not_o pretend_v to_o prove_v by_o any_o passage_n of_o scripture_n but_o by_o the_o only_a unwritten_a tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o general_a practice_n and_o universal_a attestation_n of_o the_o church_n we_o must_v say_v he_o observe_v in_o these_o thing_n what_o the_o church_n of_o god_n observe_v the_o question_n now_o between_o you_o and_o we_o be_v which_o of_o you_o or_o we_o be_v the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o again_o wherefore_o although_o in_o truth_n there_o be_v no_o example_n to_o be_v produce_v of_o this_o out_o of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d scripture_n yet_o we_o leave_v not_o to_o maintain_v even_o in_o this_o case_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o scripture_n when_o we_o observe_v what_o have_v be_v approve_v by_o all_o that_o church_n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n recommend_v and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n this_o be_v neither_o open_o nor_o evidentlie_o 19_o read_v neither_o by_o you_o nor_o by_o i_o etc._n etc._n but_o if_o any_o one_o endue_v with_o wisdom_n and_o recommend_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o world_n and_o that_o he_o have_v be_v consult_v by_o we_o upon_o this_o question_n we_o ought_v no_o way_n to_o doubt_v to_o do_v what_o he_o shall_v tell_v we_o for_o fear_v of_o be_v judge_v repugnant_a not_o so_o much_o to_o he_o as_o to_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n by_o who_o testimony_n he_o have_v be_v recommend_v now_o he_o give_v testimony_n to_o his_o church_n and_o in_o the_o work_n of_o baptism_n against_o the_o same_o donatist_n the_o apostle_n say_v he_o have_v prescribe_v nothing_o in_o this_o matter_n but_o 23._o this_o custom_n ought_v to_o be_v believe_v to_o have_v take_v the_o original_n there_o of_o from_o their_o tradition_n as_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n which_o the_o universal_a church_n observe_v and_o which_o be_v therefore_o not_o without_o cause_n believe_v to_o have_v be_v command_v by_o the_o apostle_n although_o they_o be_v not_o write_v from_o whence_o the_o contrary_a appear_v to_o what_o his_o majesty_n pretend_v to_o infer_v from_o this_o passage_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o scripture_n only_o destitute_a of_o the_o unwritten_a apostolic_a tradition_n can_v decidè_fw-la all_o point_n of_o faith_n nor_o refute_v all_o heresy_n for_o the_o point_n in_o agitation_n between_o the_o catholic_n and_o the_o donatist_n concern_v the_o truth_n &_o reality_n of_o the_o baptism_n give_v by_o heretic_n be_v a_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o wherein_o obstinate_a error_n will_v make_v a_o heresy_n the_o proof_n of_o this_o be_v first_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o baptism_n import_v so_o much_o to_o the_o faith_n as_o where_o there_o be_v no_o true_a baptism_n there_o be_v no_o true_a church_n saint_n paul_n teach_v we_o that_o 5._o god_n cleanse_v his_o church_n through_o the_o wash_n of_o water_n in_o the_o word_n now_o there_o where_o the_o church_n be_v destroy_v there_o be_v destroy_v this_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o creed_n i_o believe_v the_o bolie_a catholic_n church_n and_o secondlie_o that_o the_o unity_n of_o baptism_n belong_v so_o to_o faith_n as_o s._n paul_n say_v there_o be_v one_o faith_n and_o one_o baptism_n and_o that_o the_o creed_n of_o constantinople_n set_v among_o the_o 4._o article_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o faith_n we_o 〈◊〉_d one_o baptism_n in_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o if_o the_o donatist_n err_v in_o disannul_v the_o baptism_n 1_o of_o heretic_n and_o rebaptise_v they_o they_o destroy_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o baptism_n and_o anathematise_v the_o character_n of_o christ_n which_o have_v already_o be_v imprint_v in_o the_o baptize_v by_o baptism_n and_o if_o the_o catholic_n err_v in_o approve_v the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n and_o in_o not_o rebaptisinge_v they_o when_o they_o come_v to_o they_o they_o sin_v against_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o baptism_n for_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n and_o consequent_o have_v no_o church_n and_o nevertheless_o neither_o can_v this_o point_n of_o faith_n be_v prove_v nor_o
in_o as_o high_a fame_n as_o be_v the_o first_o inventour_n of_o the_o same_o nor_o can_v your_o work_n be_v any_o whit_n disgrace_v by_o those_o who_o think_v it_o do_v with_o too_o much_o 〈◊〉_d for_o have_v it_o be_v in_o michael_n angel_n power_n to_o perfect_v his_o great_a judgement_n in_o one_o hour_n he_o who_o for_o that_o shall_v value_n it_o the_o less_o his_o own_o weak_a judgement_n will_v therein_o express_v and_o though_o we_o in_o a_o common_a proverb_n faith_n that_o rome_n be_v not_o build_v all_o up_o in_o one_o day_n yet_o can_v we_o see_v a_o city_n great_a as_o rome_n in_o all_o her_o 〈◊〉_d in_o one_o minute_n come_v to_o such_o perfection_n we_o may_v more_o express_v our_o wonder_n and_o not_o make_v the_o glory_n less_o so_o i_o conclude_v with_o modest_a truth_n and_o dare_v all_o their_o free_a censure_n who_o can_v but_o compare_v and_o whosoever_o shall_v try_v may_v spend_v his_o age_n ere_o in_o your_o whole_a work_n he_o shall_v mend_v one_o page_n a_o table_n of_o the_o title_n and_o summary_n of_o the_o chapter_n contain_v in_o these_o four_o first_o book_n of_o the_o reply_n to_o the_o most_o excellent_a king_n of_o great_a britain_n the_o first_o book_n chap._n i._o of_o the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n cathòlicke_fw-mi fol._n 13._o ii_o of_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n 17_o iii_o of_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o father_n for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n 21_o iu._n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v with_o the_o catholic_a church_n 23_o v._o of_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n 25_o vi_o from_o what_o place_n of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o shepherd_n the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v take_v 32_o vii_o of_o the_o example_n which_o we_o have_v from_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n 35_o viii_o of_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o what_o union_n it_o consist_v 36_o ix_o of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o predestinate_a and_o by_o way_n of_o adiunction_n of_o the_o visibilitie_n or_o invisibilitie_n of_o the_o church_n 39_o x._o of_o the_o unity_n of_o eternal_a faith_n 48_o xi_o of_o other_o invisible_a union_n 51_o xii_o of_o the_o knowledge_n that_o the_o predestinate_a have_v of_o their_o predestination_n 52_o xiii_o of_o the_o inequality_n of_o these_o two_o phrase_n to_o communicate_v with_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o to_o communicate_v with_o some_o member_n of_o the_o church_n depart_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n 55_o fourteen_o how_o to_o understand_v the_o word_n of_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n there_o be_v a_o sacred_a war_n 57_o xv._n of_o the_o pretend_a precept_n to_o go_v forth_o from_o the_o visible_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n 58_o xvi_o of_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o place_n allege_v by_o the_o father_n for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n 68_o xuii_o of_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o heretic_n and_o schismatickes_n 69_o xviii_o of_o the_o agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n with_o the_o modern_a 70_o xix_o of_o the_o conformity_n or_o inconformitie_n of_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o word_n catholic_n have_v be_v common_a to_o the_o ancient_a catholic_n church_n and_o to_o the_o modern_a 74_o xx_o of_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o church_n with_o the_o city_n build_v upon_o a_o mountain_n 76_o xxi_o of_o the_o conformity_n or_o inconformitie_n of_o the_o donatist_n and_o protestant_n in_o the_o question_n of_o the_o church_n 77_o xxii_o of_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o ancient_a catholic_n church_n and_o the_o modern_a 78_o 78_o xxiii_o of_o the_o communion_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n have_v by_o letter_n with_o those_o of_o the_o west_n 79_o xxiv_o of_o these_o word_n of_o the_o constitution_n of_o s._n clement_n the_o universal_a episcopate_n be_v commit_v to_o bishop_n 80_o xxv_o of_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o pope_n with_o other_o bishop_n 81_o xxvi_o of_o form_v letter_n 113_o xxvii_o of_o pretend_a excommunication_n attempt_v against_o the_o pope_n 116_o the_o second_o book_n chap._n i._o of_o counsel_n 125_o ii_o of_o the_o effect_n of_o counsel_n for_o the_o visibilitie_n of_o the_o church_n 127_o iii_o of_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o pope_n with_o the_o other_o patriarch_n 128_o iu._n of_o the_o difficulty_n of_o scripture_n concern_v the_o time_n of_o s._n peter_n 〈◊〉_d at_o antioch_n and_o at_o rome_n 137_o v._o of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n touch_v the_o government_n of_o the_o patriarch_n 147_o vi_o of_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o word_n church_n suburbicarie_n make_v by_o ruffinus_n in_o the_o latin_a translation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n 161_o vii_o of_o the_o claim_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n 178_o viii_o of_o the_o order_n of_o sit_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n 204_o ix_o of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o sit_n in_o the_o first_o council_n of_o ephesus_n 217_o x._o of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o sit_n in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o ephesus_n 219_o xi_o of_o the_o order_n of_o sit_n in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n 220_o xii_o of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o sit_n of_o the_o five_o council_n of_o constantinople_n 222_o xiii_o of_o the_o order_n of_o sit_v in_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n 229_o fourteen_o of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o sit_n in_o the_o council_n of_o aquilea_n 231_o xv._n of_o the_o call_n of_o counsel_n 232_o the_o three_o book_n chap._n i._o of_o appeal_v 244_o ii_o of_o the_o opposition_n of_o saint_n ireneus_fw-la to_o pope_n victor_n 249_o iii_o of_o the_o opposition_n of_o s._n cyprian_n 251_o iu._n of_o the_o commission_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n the_o great_a for_o the_o judgement_n of_o cecilianus_n archbishop_n of_o carthage_n 264_o v._o of_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o milevitan_a council_n concern_v the_o beyond-sea_o appeal_v 273_o vi_o of_o the_o order_n and_o distinction_n of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n 281_o vii_o of_o the_o african_a council_n 309_o viii_o whether_o the_o latin_a edition_n of_o the_o african_a canon_n be_v more_o faithful_a than_o the_o greek_a rapsodie_n 315_o ix_o of_o the_o difficulty_n touch_v the_o epistle_n that_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o african_a council_n 326_o x._o of_o the_o question_n of_o appeal_v treat_v off_o in_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n 329_o xi_o of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n 348_o the_o four_o book_n chap._n i._n the_o estate_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n 376_o ii_o what_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n have_v wrought_v to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o church_n 378_o iii_o of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o those_o word_n thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n 379_o iu._n of_o the_o indivisibility_n of_o the_o church_n 398_o u._n of_o the_o effect_n that_o division_n bring_v to_o the_o church_n 399_o vi_o of_o the_o pretend_a corruption_n of_o the_o church_n 400_o vii_o of_o the_o exclusion_n of_o heretic_n from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n 402_o viii_o of_o the_o quality_n wherein_o the_o catholic_a church_n attribute_n to_o herself_o the_o name_n of_o whole_a 410_o ix_o of_o the_o sense_n where_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v call_v catholic_n 411_o x._o of_o the_o cause_n wherefore_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v cut_v off_o the_o rest_n from_o her_o communion_n 413_o xi_o of_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o heretic_n belong_v not_o to_o the_o catholic_n church_n ibid._n xii_o of_o the_o proceed_n of_o other_o sect_n 414_o xiii_o of_o the_o persuasion_n that_o other_o sect_n pretend_v to_o have_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o church_n by_o scripture_n ibid._n fourteen_o of_o the_o sense_n wherein_o heretic_n have_v dispute_v the_o word_n catholic_a 415_o xv._n of_o the_o case_n wherein_o the_o communion_n in_o vow_n with_o the_o catholic_n church_n may_v be_v impute_v as_o actual_a 417_o xvi_o of_o the_o equivocation_n of_o term_n diminutive_n employ_v for_o negative_n 419_o xvii_o of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o work_n iutitule_v imperfect_a 422_o xviii_o of_o the_o understanding_n of_o these_o word_n of_o saint_n augustine_n to_o seek_v the_o church_n in_o the_o word_n of_o christ._n 423_o xix_o of_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o word_n of_o saint_n chrisostome_n in_o the_o thirty_o third_n homely_a upon_o the_o acts._n 427_o xx._n of_o the_o rule_n to_o judge_v admit_v by_o saint_n chrysostome_n and_o saint_n augustine_n 429_o xxi_o of_o the_o application_n of_o the_o thesis_n of_o this_o observation_n to_o his_o hipothesis_n 430_o xxii_o of_o the_o personal_a succession_n of_o the_o bishop_n 431_o xxiii_o of_o the_o succession_n of_o doctrine_n 434_o xxiv_o of_o the_o hold_n of_o a_o council_n 436_o xxv_o of_o the_o reduction_n of_o the_o disputation_n to_o
baptize_v can_v come_v to_o the_o remission_n of_o original_a sin_n and_o of_o this_o kind_n of_o necessity_n the_o example_n be_v in_o small_a number_n i_o call_v that_o conditional_a necessity_n which_o oblige_v not_o but_o in_o case_n of_o possibility_n and_o receive_v exception_n of_o place_n time_n and_o person_n and_o that_o again_o have_v diverse_a branch_n for_o first_o in_o regard_n of_o faith_n there_o be_v many_o point_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v if_o a_o man_n be_v in_o place_n where_o he_o may_v be_v instruct_v in_o they_o or_o who_o have_v time_n to_o be_v inform_v of_o they_o which_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o a_o man_n that_o live_v in_o a_o wilderness_n or_o so_o press_v with_o the_o instant_n of_o death_n as_o he_o have_v no_o leisure_n to_o receive_v instruction_n as_o that_o christ_n be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n that_o he_o be_v crucify_a under_o pontius_n pilate_n that_o he_o rise_v again_o the_o three_o day_n and_o many_o thing_n be_v necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v and_o hold_v for_o point_n of_o faith_n either_o by_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n in_o general_a or_o by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o minister_n and_o pastor_n which_o be_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o every_o particular_a person_n to_o know_v and_o hold_v to_o be_v point_n of_o faith_n as_o that_o the_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v the_o same_o in_o essence_n and_o distinct_a in_o subsistence_n that_o the_o father_n have_v beget_v the_o sonn_n necessary_o and_o not_o free_o that_o they_o be_v the_o divine_a person_n which_o produce_v and_o be_v produce_v and_o not_o the_o essence_n which_o do_v neither_o produce_v nor_o be_v produce_v that_o the_o work_n of_o the_o trinity_n without_o be_v undivided_a that_o the_o only_a person_n of_o the_o sonn_n have_v be_v incarnate_a and_o not_o any_o of_o the_o other_o that_o in_o christ_n there_o be_v two_o substance_n and_o one_o subsistence_n that_o the_o divinity_n be_v not_o to_o he_o in_o the_o steed_n of_o a_o soul_n but_o that_o beside_o his_o body_n and_o his_o divinity_n he_o have_v a_o soul_n sensible_a and_o reasonable_a that_o what_o he_o once_o take_v in_o hypostatical_a union_n he_o have_v not_o abandon_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v create_v good_a and_o make_v hinself_n evil_a by_o the_o freedom_n of_o his_o will_n and_o other_o such_o like_a and_o in_o regard_n of_o action_n there_o be_v many_o thing_n necessary_a in_o case_n of_o possibility_n and_o according_a to_o the_o opportunity_n of_o place_n time_n and_o person_n which_o be_v not_o absolute_o necessary_a when_o the_o commodity_n to_o accomplish_v they_o be_v want_v as_o the_o assistance_n at_o church_n service_n the_o actual_a participation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o many_o be_v necessary_a to_o some_o as_o mission_n and_o imposition_n of_o hand_n to_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o marriage_n to_o those_o that_o will_v have_v issue_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o other_o and_o in_o brief_a some_o thing_n be_v necessary_a to_o obtain_v salvation_n other_o some_o to_o obtain_v it_o more_o easy_o for_o oneself_n and_o other_o to_o procure_v and_o mediate_v it_o for_o other_o man_n some_o for_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n and_o other_o for_o the_o edification_n and_o more_o ample_a propagation_n of_o the_o church_n some_o for_o the_o simple_a be_v of_o christian_a religion_n other_o for_o the_o better_a be_v that_o be_v to_o say_v for_o the_o comeliness_n dignity_n and_o splendour_n of_o christian_a religion_n i_o call_v necessity_n of_o mean_n that_o that_o be_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o as_o that_o of_o sacrament_n to_o which_o god_n have_v grant_v power_n to_o confer_v some_o grace_n and_o real_a operation_n to_o salvation_n that_o of_o the_o commandment_n of_o the_o moral_a law_n who_o necessity_n be_v impose_v upon_o we_o by_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n that_o of_o repent_v sin_n which_o be_v a_o mean_n necessary_a to_o obtain_v their_o remission_n i_o call_v necessity_n of_o precept_n that_o which_o be_v only_a obligatorie_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o commandment_n as_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o week_n in_o memory_n of_o that_o wherein_o our_o lord_n do_v rise_v again_o which_o we_o for_o that_o cause_n call_v our_o lord_n day_n and_o other_o such_o like_a observation_n the_o omission_n whereof_o can_v be_v no_o hindrance_n to_o salvation_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o disobedience_n and_o breach_n of_o the_o commandment_n i_o call_v necessity_n of_o special_a belief_n that_o of_o thoses_fw-fr point_n which_o all_o faithful_a if_o they_o be_v not_o prevent_v by_o death_n be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v with_o faith_n express_v distinct_a and_o determinate_a which_o the_o schoolman_n call_v explicit_a faith_n as_o the_o twelve_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n i_o call_v necessity_n of_o general_a belief_n that_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o every_o particular_a man_n be_v not_o oblige_v to_o believe_v with_o a_o distinct_a ad_fw-la explicit_a faith_n as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o original_a sin_n the_o article_n or_o the_o two_o will_n in_o christ_n the_o article_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o from_o the_o son_n the_o belief_n that_o baptism_n give_v forth_o of_o the_o church_n provide_v it_o be_v in_o the_o form_n of_o the_o church_n be_v true_a baptism_n and_o that_o heretic_n which_o have_v receive_v baptism_n must_v not_o be_v rebaptise_v when_o they_o return_v to_o the_o church_n and_o other_o such_o like_a when_o the_o simple_a sort_n of_o faithful_a people_n be_v not_o oblige_v to_o believe_v with_o a_o distinct_a and_o explicit_a faith_n but_o it_o suffice_v that_o they_o believe_v they_o general_o in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o adhere_v to_o the_o church_n that_o believe_v they_o by_o who_o faith_n they_o live_v while_o they_o remain_v in_o her_o communion_n as_o child_n live_v by_o their_o mother_n nourishment_n whilst_o they_o be_v in_o her_o bowel_n i_o call_v necessity_n of_o act_n that_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o every_o particular_a person_n be_v oblige_v to_o execute_v actuallie_o as_o to_o confess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n to_o forgive_v offence_n do_v to_o they_o to_o restore_v the_o good_n of_o a_o other_o man_n i_o call_v necessity_n of_o approbation_n that_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o every_o particular_a man_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o execute_v actuallie_o but_o only_o not_o to_o contradict_v they_o and_o not_o to_o condemn_v those_o that_o do_v they_o nor_o the_o church_n that_o approve_v they_o add_v not_o to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o she_o upon_o this_o occasion_n upon_o pain_n of_o separate_v themselves_o from_o their_o own_o salvation_n as_o the_o choice_n to_o live_v in_o virginity_n and_o single_a life_n and_o other_o the_o like_a of_o all_o which_o kind_n of_o necessity_n the_o father_n have_v hold_v 〈◊〉_d many_o thing_n every_o one_o according_a to_o it_o be_v degree_n diverslie_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n as_o we_o shall_v make_v manifest_a in_o those_o occasion_n that_o will_v offer_v themselves_o wherein_o to_o examine_v they_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v conformable_a to_o the_o ancient_a belief_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n to_o hold_v the_o point_n of_o doctrine_n or_o action_n that_o the_o father_n have_v hold_v to_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n according_a to_o some_o of_o these_o kind_n of_o necessity_n and_o to_o reject_v the_o other_o but_o to_o conform_v ourselves_o to_o the_o ancient_a belief_n and_o catholic_a practice_n we_o must_v hold_v for_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n all_o those_o thing_n that_o the_o father_n have_v hold_v to_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n in_o that_o degree_n and_o according_a to_o those_o kind_n of_o necessity_n as_o they_o have_v hold_v they_o the_o fowrth_a observation_n be_v upon_o the_o word_n father_n which_o some_o when_o it_o come_v to_o the_o effect_n of_o their_o promise_n to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o judgement_n of_o antiquity_n will_v restrain_v to_o the_o first_o or_o second_o age_n after_o the_o apostle_n not_o that_o they_o hope_v to_o find_v in_o that_o space_n of_o time_n any_o thing_n in_o their_o behalf_n but_o because_o the_o church_n be_v then_o oppress_v with_o persecution_n there_o remain_v to_o we_o so_o few_o write_n of_o that_o date_n and_o those_o against_o person_n and_o about_o point_n for_o the_o most_o part_n so_o differ_v from_o the_o disputation_n of_o this_o present_a age_n as_o the_o face_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n can_v evidentlie_o appear_v to_o be_v therein_o represent_v now_o equity_n will_v that_o be_v to_o compare_v the_o state_n of_o the_o society_n of_o this_o age_n which_o pretend_v to_o the_o title_n of_o
shall_v remain_v true_o universal_a and_o catholic_a that_o the_o most_o eminent_a father_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n have_v teach_v in_o several_a region_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o against_o which_o none_o except_o some_o person_n note_v for_o dissension_n from_o the_o church_n have_v resist_v or_o that_o the_o father_n of_o those_o age_n do_v testify_v to_o have_v be_v believe_v and_o practise_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o their_o time_n and_o that_o shall_v remain_v true_o ancient_a and_o apostolic_a that_o the_o father_n of_o those_o age_n do_v testisie_n to_o have_v be_v observe_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n not_o as_o a_o thing_n spring_v up_o in_o their_o time_n but_o as_o a_o thing_n derive_v down_o to_o they_o either_o from_o the_o immemorial_n succession_n of_o former_a age_n or_o from_o the_o express_a tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o these_o thing_n have_v be_v hold_v universallie_o by_o the_o catholic_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o four_o counsel_n they_o can_v have_v no_o other_o original_n but_o from_o a_o universal_a authority_n for_o as_o much_o as_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n which_o do_v then_o so_o strict_o observe_v the_o rule_n mention_v by_o saint_n vincentius_n lirinensis_n of_o oppose_a universality_n to_o particularity_n a_o doctrine_n or_o observation_n from_o a_o particular_a beginning_n can_v not_o be_v slip_v in_o and_o spread_v into_o a_o uniform_a and_o universal_a belief_n and_o custom_n through_o all_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o principal_o so_o as_o the_o father_n that_o be_v next_o after_o these_o universal_a innovation_n can_v not_o perceive_v it_o but_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o all_o that_o be_v then_o universallie_o observe_v in_o the_o church_n must_v have_v come_v from_o a_o universal_a beginning_n now_o there_o be_v in_o those_o age_n according_a to_o the_o belief_n of_o your_o minister_n but_o two_o beginning_n of_o universal_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n to_o wit_n either_o the_o apostle_n or_o the_o general_a counsel_n for_o they_o will_v not_o yield_v that_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a have_v then_o any_o universal_a authority_n and_o therefore_o whatsoever_o be_v universallie_o and_o uniform_o observe_v in_o the_o church_n by_o all_o the_o province_n of_o the_o earth_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o four_o general_a counsel_n and_o have_v not_o begin_v in_o that_o time_n but_o have_v be_v before_o practise_v that_o be_v to_o say_v before_o there_o have_v be_v any_o general_a council_n in_o the_o church_n must_v necessary_o have_v be_v from_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n follow_v these_o rule_n of_o s._n augustin_n those_o thing_n say_v he_o which_o we_o observe_v 118._o not_o by_o write_v but_o by_o tradition_n which_o be_v keep_v over_o all_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o earth_n must_v be_v understand_v to_o have_v be_v retain_v from_o the_o appointement_n and_o institution_n either_o of_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o or_o from_o the_o general_a counsel_n who_o authority_n be_v most_o wholesome_a in_o the_o church_n and_o elsewhere_o what_o custom_n soever_o man_n look_v upward_o can_v 6._o not_o discern_v to_o have_v be_v institute_v by_o those_o of_o late_a time_n be_v right_o believe_v to_o have_v be_v institute_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o there_o be_v many_o such_o which_o will_v be_v too_o long_o to_o repeat_v and_o again_o if_o any_o one_o herein_o seek_v for_o divine_a authority_n that_o which_o the_o universal_a 24._o church_n observe_v and_o which_o have_v not_o be_v institute_v by_o the_o counsel_n but_o have_v always_o be_v hold_v be_v just_o believe_v not_o to_o have_v be_v give_v by_o tradition_n but_o by_o apostolical_a authority_n etc._n etc._n which_o rule_v of_o s._n augustin_n if_o they_o have_v place_n in_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o father_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o four_o counsel_n testify_v to_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n how_o much_o more_o ought_v they_o to_o have_v it_o in_o those_o thing_n that_o the_o same_o father_n affirm_v not_o in_o term_n equivalent_a but_o expresslie_o to_o have_v be_v institute_v and_o ordain_v by_o the_o apostle_n these_o five_o observation_n then_o make_v upon_o the_o thesis_n i_o will_v say_v to_o pass_v unto_o the_o hypothesis_n that_o your_o minister_n to_o who_o society_n his_o majesty_n outward_o adhere_v be_v so_o far_o from_o hold_v all_o the_o same_o thing_n that_o the_o father_n have_v believe_v and_o practise_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n that_o in_o the_o only_a synaxis_n or_o church_n lirurgie_n which_o be_v the_o seal_n of_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n the_o four_o principal_a thing_n for_o which_o they_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o we_o which_o be_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o oblation_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o eucharist_n prayer_n and_o oblation_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o father_n have_v all_o universallie_n and_o uniform_o believe_v hold_v and_o practise_v as_o thing_n necessary_a but_o in_o different_a kind_n of_o necessity_n unto_o salvation_n by_o which_o mean_n if_o your_o minister_n have_v be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o father_n as_o 〈◊〉_d have_v for_o these_o thing_n renounce_v our_o service_n and_o our_o communion_n so_o must_v they_o for_o the_o same_o cause_n have_v renounce_v the_o service_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o father_n and_o consequent_o the_o title_n and_o society_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n i_o have_v say_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n not_o but_o that_o i_o can_v have_v go_v far_o and_o say_v the_o substantial_a transition_n of_o the_o sacrament_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o we_o call_v transubstantiation_n but_o i_o have_v be_v content_a to_o say_v the_o real_a presence_n because_o it_o be_v not_o precise_o and_o particular_o upon_o the_o transubstantiation_n but_o upon_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o we_o ground_n the_o importance_n and_o necessity_n of_o this_o sacrament_n to_o salvation_n to_o wit_n the_o communion_n and_o substantial_a union_n to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o s._n cyrill_n 27._o call_v the_o knot_n of_o our_o union_n with_o god_n nor_o be_v it_o particular_o and_o precise_o upon_o transubstantiation_n but_o upon_o the_o real_a presence_n that_o the_o two_o inconvenience_n depend_v for_o which_o your_o minister_n in_o this_o article_n separate_v themselves_o from_o our_o liturgy_n which_o be_v one_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n which_o they_o will_v have_v to_o be_v only_o seek_v and_o adore_v in_o heaven_n and_o the_o other_o the_o pretend_a distraction_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o existence_n in_o many_o place_n in_o the_o sacrament_n neither_o have_v i_o spocken_v of_o the_o prerogative_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o all_o the_o father_n have_v hold_v for_o the_o centre_n and_o root_n of_o episcopal_a unity_n and_o of_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n because_o i_o will_v believe_v you_o be_v sufficient_o read_v in_o antiquity_n to_o know_v that_o the_o first_o father_n counsel_n and_o christian_n emperor_n have_v perpetuallie_o grant_v thereunto_o the_o primacy_n and_o supereminent_a oversight_n over_o all_o religion_n and_o ecclesiastical_a thing_n which_o be_v all_o that_o the_o church_n exact_v as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n from_o their_o confession_n that_o enter_v into_o her_o communion_n to_o the_o end_n to_o discern_v her_o society_n from_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o complice_n of_o their_o sect_n which_o have_v divide_v themselves_o for_o some_o age_n from_o the_o visible_a and_o ministerial_a head_n of_o the_o church_n these_o four_o point_n then_o which_o be_v the_o principal_a spring_n of_o our_o dissension_n and_o which_o be_v agree_v upon_o it_o will_v be_v easy_a for_o we_o to_o agree_v upon_o the_o rest_n i_o say_v that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n have_v all_o hold_v and_o practise_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n though_o with_o diverse_a kind_n of_o necessity_n the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n they_o have_v hold_v as_o necessary_a with_o necessity_n of_o mean_n for_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n absolute_o and_o for_o every_o particular_a person_n conditionnallie_o prayer_n and_o oblation_n for_o the_o dead_a they_o have_v hold_v as_o necessary_a by_o necessity_n of_o mean_n for_o those_o for_o who_o it_o be_v do_v that_o so_o their_o deliverace_n from_o temporal_a pain_n which_o remain_v after_o this_o life_n for_o sin_n commit_v after_o baptism_n and_o for_o which_o thy_o have_n not_o do_v such_o penance_n
as_o it_o have_v please_v god_n whole_o to_o accept_v may_v be_v hasten_v by_o the_o prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o church_n and_o necessary_a with_o necessity_n of_o precept_n and_o to_o exercise_n christian_n charity_n and_o piety_n both_o to_o the_o church_n that_o offer_v they_o and_o to_o the_o minister_n and_o pastor_n by_o who_o she_o offer_v they_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n they_o have_v hold_v as_o necessary_a to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o the_o minister_n by_o who_o they_o be_v make_v with_o necessity_n of_o precept_n to_o exercise_v the_o commerce_n between_o the_o church_n militant_a and_o the_o church_n triumphant_a and_o to_o particular_a person_n out_o of_o the_o office_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o their_o private_a devotion_n not_o neeessary_a with_o necessity_n of_o act_n but_o only_o profitable_a that_o they_o may_v the_o more_o easy_o obtain_v pardon_n for_o their_o sin_n by_o the_o concourse_n of_o their_o prayer_n who_o be_v already_o in_o the_o per_fw-la fect_n and_o assure_v possession_n of_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n but_o necessary_a to_o they_o and_o all_o other_o with_o nessitie_n of_o approbation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o be_v oblige_v not_o to_o contradict_v they_o and_o not_o to_o condemn_v the_o custom_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o article_n and_o not_o to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o she_o upon_o this_o occasion_n under_o pain_n of_o fall_v into_o anathema_n and_o to_o be_v hold_v for_o heretic_n all_o which_o thing_n i_o will_v not_o now_o stand_v to_o prove_v lest_o i_o make_v a_o book_n of_o a_o letter_n but_o i_o do_v oblige_v myself_o to_o justify_v they_o when_o soever_o you_o shall_v desire_v it_o and_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v both_o by_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n that_o have_v flourish_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o four_o council'_v and_o by_o the_o form_n which_o remain_v to_o we_o in_o their_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n service_n that_o all_o the_o catholic_a church_n of_o their_o time_n have_v uninersallie_o and_o uniform_o believe_v hold_v and_o practise_v they_o throughout_o all_o the_o region_n and_o province_n of_o the_o earth_n i_o oblige_v myself_o i_o say_v to_o make_v it_o appear_v to_o you_o that_o she_o have_v hold_v these_o four_o thing_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o in_o the_o same_o form_n and_o for_o the_o same_o end_n as_o our_o liturgy_n be_v and_o not_o as_o observation_n that_o then_o spring_v up_o but_o as_o thing_n that_o the_o same_o father_n testify_v to_o have_v be_v believe_v and_o practise_v from_o all_o antiquity_n and_o to_o be_v derive_v to_o they_o by_o a_o uninterrupt_a continuance_n from_o the_o tradition_n or_o approbation_n of_o the_o apostle_n so_o as_o they_o can_v renounce_v the_o communion_n of_o our_o church_n under_o pretence_n of_o any_o of_o these_o four_o point_n without_o renounce_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n and_o consequent_o the_o inheritance_n of_o salvation_n and_o that_o by_o author_n and_o testimony_n all_o able_a to_o abide_v the_o touch_n as_o you_o know_v i_o be_o curious_a to_o make_v use_n of_o no_o other_o and_o with_o clear_a and_o ingenuous_a answer_n to_o all_o objection_n collect_v out_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o same_o age_n or_o of_o age_n before_o they_o a_o thing_n that_o will_v be_v the_o more_o easy_a for_o i_o because_o the_o proof_n that_o we_o will_v avouch_v out_o of_o the_o father_n be_v proof_n which_o contain_v in_o express_a term_n the_o affirmative_a of_o what_o we_o say_v whereas_o our_o adversary_n can_v find_v one_o only_a passage_n which_o contain_v in_o express_a term_n the_o negative_a but_o only_o in_o term_n from_o whence_o they_o pretend_v to_o infer_v it_o by_o consequence_n and_o which_o at_o a_o just_a tribunal_n will_v not_o merit_v so_o much_o as_o to_o be_v hear_v for_o who_o know_v not_o that_o it_o be_v too_o great_a a_o injustice_n to_o allege_v consequence_n from_o passage_n and_o even_o those_o evil_n interpret_v and_o misunderstand_v and_o in_o who_o illation_n there_o be_v always_o some_o paralogism_n hide_v against_o the_o express_a word_n and_o the_o lively_a and_o actual_a practice_n of_o the_o same_o father_n from_o who_o they_o be_v collect_v and_o that_o may_v be_v good_a to_o take_v the_o father_n for_o adversary_n and_o to_o accuse_v they_o for_o want_n of_o sense_n or_o memory_n but_o not_o to_o take_v they_o for_o judge_n and_o to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o observation_n of_o what_o they_o have_v believe_v and_o practise_v to_o this_o i_o will_v also_o add_v whensoever_o you_o shall_v desire_v it_o the_o present_a conformity_n of_o all_o the_o other_o patriarchall_a church_n in_o these_o four_o case_n with_o the_o roman_a and_o of_o all_o those_o which_o have_v remain_v even_o to_o this_o day_n under_o their_o jurisdiction_n to_o wit_n those_o that_o be_v under_o the_o patriarchall_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n as_o the_o grecian_n russian_n muscovite_n and_o asian_o of_o asia-minor_a separate_a from_o we_o near_o eight_o hundred_o year_n of_o those_o that_o be_v unde_fw-la the_o greek_a patriarch_n of_o antioch_n as_o the_o syrian_n mesopotamian_n and_o other_o yet_o more_o eastern_a nation_n for_o those_o that_o obey_v the_o syrian_a patriarch_n as_o the_o maronites_n persevere_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o those_o that_o rely_v upon_o the_o egyptian_a patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n as_o the_o egyptian_n who_o they_o call_v cophtite_n and_o the_o ethiopian_n which_o have_v be_v divide_v both_o from_o we_o and_o from_o the_o greek_n more_a than_o eleven_o hundred_o year_n even_o from_o the_o time_n of_o one_o of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n for_o all_o these_o hold_v these_o four_o point_n yea_o with_o more_o jealousy_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a than_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o particular_o the_o article_n of_o the_o sacrament_n where_o of_o they_o do_v not_o only_o believe_v transubstantiation_n which_o the_o greek_n at_o this_o day_n call_v in_o the_o very_a self_n same_o sense_n and_o phrase_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o also_o exercise_v the_o adoration_n with_o external_a gesture_n more_o full_a of_o humility_n than_o we_o a_o manifest_a proof_n that_o these_o four_o point_n be_v uniform_o hold_v and_o observe_v by_o the_o ancient_a cahtholicke_a church_n since_o all_o the_o part_n whereinto_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n be_v dismember_v do_v retain_v they_o uniform_o to_o this_o day_n notwithstanding_o so_o many_o distance_n separation_n and_o division_n through_o all_o the_o region_n of_o the_o earth_n these_o be_v in_o general_a the_o cause_n that_o have_v move_v i_o to_o use_v that_o exception_n in_o my_o letter_n that_o you_o object_n to_o i_o in_o you_o whereof_o if_o the_o excellent_a king_n of_o great_a britain_n have_v as_o well_o leisure_n to_o hear_v the_o particularity_n as_o he_o have_v capacity_n to_o comprehend_v they_o i_o assure_v myself_o he_o will_v not_o think_v it_o strange_a that_o i_o shall_v desire_v in_o he_o the_o title_n of_o catholic_a but_o he_o will_v desire_v it_o himself_o and_o put_v himself_o in_o state_n to_o obtain_v it_o and_o to_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v obtain_v by_o those_o that_o be_v deprive_v of_o it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o will_v add_v yet_o to_o be_v other_o crown_n that_o of_o make_v himself_o a_o mediator_n of_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n which_o will_v be_v to_o he_o a_o more_o triumphant_a glory_n then_o that_o of_o all_o the_o alexander_n and_o of_o all_o the_o caesar_n and_o which_o will_v gain_v to_o his_o isle_n no_o less_o a_o honour_n in_o have_v breed_v he_o they_o to_o have_v breed_v great_a constantine_n the_o first_o deliverer_n and_o pacifier_n of_o the_o christian_n church_n i_o pray_v god_n that_o he_o will_v one_o day_n crown_n all_o the_o other_o grace_n wherewith_o he_o have_v endow_v he_o with_o that_o and_o hear_v to_o this_o effect_n the_o prayer_n of_o his_o late_a queen_n mother_n who_o tear_n like_o those_o of_o s._n augustins_n mother_n do_v not_o only_o intercede_v for_o he_o in_o heaven_n but_o her_o blood_n also_o and_o likewise_o keep_v you_o sr._n in_o his_o safe_a and_o holy_a protection_n from_o paris_n 15._o julij_fw-la 1611._o a_o admonition_n to_o the_o reader_n this_o letter_n to_o mons._n casaubon_n occasion_v the_o whole_a discourse_n ensue_v for_o the_o letter_n be_v show_v to_o his_o most_o excellent_a majesty_n our_o sowerain_a lord_n king_n james_n of_o glorious_a memory_n it_o please_v he_o not_o only_o to_o read_v it_o but_o to_o take_v pain_n to_o answer_v it_o as_o he_o think_v most_o convenient_a to_o which_o answer_n of_o his_o majesty_n the_o cardinal_n reply_v
he_o father_n who_o will_v not_o have_v the_o church_n for_o his_o mother_n 〈◊〉_d that_o christ_n be_v not_o with_o those_o that_o assemble_v out_o of_o the_o church_n 〈◊〉_d that_o although_o they_o shall_v be_v slay_v for_o the_o confession_n of_o christ_n this_o spot_n be_v not_o wash_v away_o even_o with_o blood_n 〈◊〉_d that_o he_o can_v be_v à _fw-fr martyr_n that_o be_v not_o in_o the_o church_n 〈◊〉_d that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n one_o may_v have_v faith_n sacrament_n order_n and_o in_o sum_n every_o thing_n except_o salvation_n 〈◊〉_d that_o he_o that_o communicate_v not_o with_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v a_o heretic_n and_o antichrist_n 19_o that_o no_o heretic_n nor_o schismatic_n that_o be_v not_o restore_v to_o the_o catholic_a church_n before_o the_o end_n of_o this_o life_n can_v be_v save_v if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o all_o the_o sect_n that_o profess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n both_o heretic_n and_o schismatickes_n have_v be_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n three_o by_o the_o word_n catholic_a church_n they_o do_v not_o intend_v a_o church_n interrupt_v and_o intermit_a as_o that_o of_o the_o protestants_n which_o be_v bear_v 5_o and_o die_v by_o fit_n like_o the_o tyndaride_n but_o such_o a_o church_n as_o these_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n describe_v 54._o as_o in_o in_o the_o day_n of_o no_n i_o swear_v that_o i_o will_v no_o more_o bring_v the_o water_n of_o the_o flood_n upon_o the_o earth_n so_o have_v i_o swear_v i_o will_v no_o more_o be_v angry_a against_o thou_o 92_o thou_o shall_v no_o more_o be_v call_v the_o forsake_a 37_o i_o will_v place_v my_o sanctification_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o for_o ever_o 8._o i_o will_v no_o more_o do_v to_o the_o rest_n of_o this_o people_n as_o in_o time_n past_a and_o these_o of_o our_o lord_n 16._o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o she_o 〈◊〉_d i_o be_o with_o you_o until_o the_o consummation_n of_o all_o age_n 〈◊〉_d the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n shall_v dwell_v with_o you_o eternal_o 〈◊〉_d let_v the_o one_o grow_v with_o the_o other_o until_o the_o harvest_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o church_n permanent_a eternal_a and_o not_o capable_a of_o ruin_n 〈◊〉_d we_o acknowledge_v say_v that_o great_a alexander_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n one_o only_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n which_o eulex_n as_o she_o can_v never_o be_v root_v out_o though_o all_o the_o world_n shall_v undertake_v to_o oppose_v she_o so_o she_o outhrowe_v disperse_v all_o the_o wicked_a assaulth_n of_o heretic_n and_o saint_n athanasius_n orat_fw-la the_o church_n be_v invincible_a though_o hell_n itself_o shall_v arise_v with_o all_o the_o power_n thereof_o against_o she_o and_o theophilus_n hierom._n god_n in_o all_o time_n grant_v oneself_o grace_n to_o his_o church_n to_o wit_n that_o that_o body_n shall_v be_v keep_v entire_a and_o that_o the_o venom_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o heretic_n shall_v have_v no_o power_n over_o she_o and_o saint_n augustine_n in_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o 47._o psalm_n 67._o god_n say_v he_o have_v found_v she_o eternal_o let_v not_o heretic_n divide_v into_o faction_n boast_n let_v they_o not_o lift_v themselves_o up_o that_o say_v here_o be_v christ_n and_o there_o be_v christ._n and_o again_o but_o perchance_o this_o city_n that_o have_v possess_v the_o whole_a world_n shall_v be_v one_o day_n ruin_v never_o may_v it_o happen_v god_n have_v found_v she_o eternal_o if_o then_o god_n have_v found_v she_o eternal_o wherefore_o fear_v thou_o that_o 101._o her_o foundation_n shall_v fall_v and_o in_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o 101._o psalm_n but_o his_o church_n which_o have_v be_v of_o all_o nation_n be_v no_o more_o she_o be_v perish_v so_o say_v they_o that_o be_v not_o in_o she_o o_o impudent_a voice_n and_o a_o little_a after_o this_o voice_n so_o abominable_a so_o detestable_a so_o full_a of_o presumption_n and_o falsehood_n which_o be_v sustain_v with_o no_o truth_n illuminate_v with_o no_o wisdom_n season_v with_o no_o salt_n vain_a rash_a heady_a pernicious_a the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v foresee_v it_o and_o in_o the_o treaty_n of_o the_o christian_a combat_n they_o say_v the_o whole_a church_n be_v perish_v and_o 29._o the_o relic_n remain_v only_o on_o donatus_n his_o side_n o_o proud_a and_o impious_a tongue_n and_o in_o the_o work_n of_o baptism_n against_o the_o donatist_n if_o the_o church_n veer_v perish_v in_o cyprian_n time_n from_o whence_o do_v donatus_n appear_v from_o what_o earth_n be_v he_o spring_v up_o from_o what_o sea_n be_v he_o come_v forth_o from_o what_o heaven_n be_v he_o fall_v and_o in_o the_o three_o book_n against_o parmenian_n how_o can_v they_o vaunt_v to_o have_v any_o church_n if_o she_o have_v cease_v from_o those_o time_n and_o in_o the_o explication_n 2._o of_o the_o creed_n to_o the_o cathecumeniste_n the_o catholic_a church_n be_v she_o that_o sight_v with_o all_o heresy_n may_v be_v oppose_v but_o can_v be_v overthrow_v 3._o all_o heresy_n be_v come_v out_o from_o she_o as_o unprofitable_a branch_n cut_v from_o the_o vine_n but_o she_o stay_v in_o her_o vine_n in_o her_o root_n in_o her_o charity_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n 5._o shall_v never_o overthrow_v she_o behold_v without_o colour_n or_o fraud_n what_o the_o father_n be_v understand_v by_o the_o word_n catholic_a church_n to_o wit_n a_o church_n visible_a and_o eminent_a above_o all_o other_o christian_a society_n a_o church_n pure_a from_o all_o contagion_n of_o schism_n and_o heresy_n a_o church_n perpetual_a and_o which_o have_v never_o suffer_v nor_o never_o can_v suffer_v any_o interruption_n neither_o in_o her_o faith_n in_o her_o communion_n nor_o in_o her_o visibilitie_n this_o church_n if_o the_o most_o excellent_a king_n have_v let_v hin_n give_v she_o to_o we_o if_o not_o let_v he_o receive_v 6._o she_o from_o we_o aut_fw-la det_fw-la as_o saint_n austin_n say_v to_o the_o donatist_n aut_fw-la accipiat_fw-la of_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o father_n for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n chap._n iii_o the_o pursuit_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n the_o king_n commend_v also_o the_o prudence_n of_o the_o religious_a bishop_n who_o in_o the_o 4_o council_n of_o carthage_n as_o it_o be_v here_o true_o observe_v add_v to_o the_o form_n of_o the_o examination_n of_o bishop_n a_o particular_a interrogatory_n upon_o this_o point_n and_o his_o majesty_n be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n have_v oftentimes_o do_v many_o thing_n by_o form_n of_o accommodation_n for_o the_o good_a of_o peace_n and_o to_o the_o end_n to_o prevent_v the_o breach_n of_o unity_n and_o mutual_a communion_n who_o example_n he_o protest_v he_o be_v 〈◊〉_d to_o imitate_v and_o to_o follow_v the_o step_n of_o those_o that_o procure_v peace_n even_o to_o the_o altar_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o much_o as_o in_o the_o present_a estate_n of_o the_o church_n the_o integrity_n of_o his_o conscience_n will_v permit_v he_o for_o he_o will_v give_v place_n to_o none_o either_o in_o extreme_a grief_n he_o suffer_v for_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o member_n of_o the_o churdh_n which_o the_o good_a father_n have_v so_o much_o detest_v or_o in_o his_o dosire_n to_o communicate_v if_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o he_o with_o all_o the_o member_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus-christ_n the_o reply_n it_o be_v not_o by_o way_n of_o prudence_n as_o prudence_n signify_v a_o human_a virtue_n that_o the_o father_n pronounce_v this_o decree_n that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n salvation_n can_v not_o be_v obtain_v but_o by_o way_n of_o decision_n and_o as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n for_o this_o cause_n say_v saint_n augustine_n upon_o the_o creed_n 10._o the_o conclusion_n of_o this_o sacrament_n be_v determine_v by_o the_o holy_a church_n for_o as_o much_o as_o if_o any_o one_o be_v find_v on_o it_o of_o it_o he_o shall_v be_v exclude_v from_o the_o number_n of_o the_o child_n and_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v god_n for_o his_o father_n that_o will_v not_o have_v the_o church_n for_o his_o mother_n and_o it_o shall_v serve_v he_o for_o nothing_o to_o have_v believe_v or_o do_v so_o many_o and_o so_o many_o good_a work_n without_o the_o true_a end_n or_o butt_n of_o the_o sooner_o aigne_v good_a and_o saint_n fulgentius_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d faith_n hold_v this_o firm_o and_o doubt_v it_o not_o that_o every_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n haptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n if_o before_o the_o end_n 39_o of_o this_o life_n he_o be_v not_o reunite_v to_o the_o church_n catholic_a whatsoever_o alm_n he_o distribute_v yea_o though_o he_o shall_v shed_v his_o blood_n for_o the_o name_n
of_o christ_n can_v be_v save_v and_o that_o which_o the_o father_n have_v do_v to_o hinder_v the_o breach_n of_o peace_n and_o of_o mutual_a communion_n have_v pass_v no_o further_o then_o either_o to_o tolerate_v some_o local_a and_o particular_a custom_n which_o bring_v more_o burden_n than_o profit_n as_o the_o custom_n some_o african_n have_v not_o to_o touch_v the_o ground_n with_o their_o naked_a foot_n in_o the_o octave_n of_o their_o baptism_n or_o to_o endure_v the_o manner_n and_o conversation_n of_o some_o vicious_a man_n without_o applyinge_v the_o iron_n &_o corrosive_n of_o excommunication_n for_o fear_n of_o dividinge_v the_o church_n instead_o of_o purginge_v it_o from_o wicked_a person_n from_o whence_o proceed_v that_o famous_a sentence_n of_o saint_n augustine_n they_o tolerate_v for_o the_o good_a of_o 〈◊〉_d unity_n that_o which_o they_o hate_v for_o the_o good_a of_o equity_n as_o for_o that_o which_o they_o have_v do_v for_o the_o reestablishment_n of_o peace_n it_o have_v beme_fw-mi extend_v to_o the_o yeeldinge_n something_o in_o the_o severity_n of_o discipline_n for_o when_o arrian_n or_o donatist_n bishop_n come_v back_o to_o the_o church_n the_o church_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o people_n which_o follow_v they_o receive_v they_o by_o a_o form_n of_o general_a rehabilitation_n with_o faculty_n to_o exercise_v their_o episcopal_a power_n now_o this_o be_v against_o the_o ordinary_a rigour_n of_o the_o canon_n and_o therefore_o saint_n augustine_n 50._o have_v from_o thence_o take_v occasion_n to_o say_v have_v as_o the_o tree_n that_o be_v inoculate_v receive_v a_o wound_n in_o their_o bark_n to_o give_v way_n to_o those_o branch_n that_o shall_v be_v graff_v in_o so_o the_o church_n receive_v a_o wound_n in_o her_o discipline_n to_o the_o end_n to_o take_v in_o and_o reincorporate_v heretical_a people_n which_o be_v convert_v and_o return_v together_o with_o their_o bishop_n but_o not_o that_o the_o love_n of_o peace_n have_v ever_o transport_v the_o father_n so_o far_o as_o to_o yield_v never_o so_o little_a in_o matter_n of_o faith_n contrariwise_o saint_n basile_n witness_v a_o that_o they_o 〈◊〉_d have_v always_o rather_o choose_v to_o suffer_v a_o thousand_o death_n then_o to_o b_o betray_v one_o syllable_n thereof_o and_o saint_n epiphanius_n recite_v by_o saint_n jerom_n say_v c_o that_o for_o one_o word_n or_o two_o contrary_a to_o faith_n many_o heresy_n have_v be_v cast_v forth_o of_o the_o church_n and_o s._n augustine_n 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o thing_n contrary_a unto_o faith_n and_o good_a manner_n the_o church_n do_v neither_o approve_v they_o conceal_v they_o nor_o do_v 〈◊〉_d they_o therefore_o his_o majesty_n ought_v not_o to_o have_v fear_v to_o imitate_v whole_o the_o zeal_n of_o the_o father_n for_o the_o good_a of_o peace_n and_o to_o do_v for_o the_o restore_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n all_o thing_n that_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n have_v approve_v practise_v &_o teach_v neither_o ought_v he_o to_o have_v add_v to_o his_o offer_n the_o exception_n of_o that_o proverb_n even_o to_o the_o altar_n since_o our_o of_o the_o true_a church_n such_o as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o father_n to_o who_o only_a condition_n we_o exact_v his_o majesty_n communion_n with_o we_o there_o be_v no_o true_a altar_n but_o only_a altar_n agaiust_a altar_n that_o be_v to_o say_v profane_a and_o schismatical_a altar_n as_o those_o of_o jeroboam_fw-la be_v and_o the_o high_a place_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o law_n nor_o final_o shall_v he_o limit_v the_o desire_n he_o have_v to_o communicate_v with_o all_o the_o true_a member_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o christ_n within_o this_o condition_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o it_o be_v so_o possible_a to_o communicate_v with_o all_o the_o actual_a member_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o christ_n that_o con_v trariwise_o it_o be_v impossible_a except_o in_o case_n of_o error_n of_o fact_n to_o communicate_v with_o any_o one_o of_o they_o but_o you_o must_v communicate_v either_o immediate_o or_o mediate_o with_o all_o the_o rest_n for_o the_o church_n be_v that_o society_n 122._o whereof_o david_n say_v jerusalem_n which_o be_v build_v as_o a_o city_n who_o participation_n be_v in_o unity_n and_o saint_n cyprian_n the_o catholic_a church_n pupp_n which_o be_v one_o be_v not_o dismember_v nor_o divide_v but_o keep_v herself_o unite_v and_o be_v glue_v together_o by_o the_o cement_n of_o the_o prelate_n adheringe_v the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o and_o saint_n augustine_n those_o who_o communion_n be_v not_o with_o all_o or_o that_o 4._o do_v spread_v themselves_o but_o yet_o find_v themselves_o in_o some_o part_n divide_v it_o be_v manifest_a they_o be_v not_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o again_o whosoever_o defend_v one_o 101._o part_n separate_v from_o the_o rest_n let_v he_o not_o usurp_v the_o title_n of_o catholic_a and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n it_o may_v be_v will_v some_o one_o say_v that_o there_o be_v other_o 〈◊〉_d of_o 13._o god_n i_o know_v not_o where_o whereof_o god_n have_v care_n but_o i_o know_v they_o not_o but_o he_o be_v too_o absurd_a even_o in_o common_a sense_n that_o imagine_v such_o thing_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o communicatinge_v with_o the_o catholic_a church_n chap._n iu._n the_o pursuit_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v these_o thing_n be_v so_o the_o king_n nevertheless_o esteem_v that_o he_o have_v very_o just_a cause_n to_o dissent_v from_o they_o who_o without_o any_o distinction_n and_o exception_n 〈◊〉_d press_n this_o communion_n the_o reply_n 11_o there_o be_v say_v saint_n augustine_n no_o just_a necessity_n to_o divide_v unity_n 4._o and_o there_o be_v say_v again_o the_o same_o doctor_n no_o assurance_n of_o unity_n but_o in_o the_o church_n which_o build_v according_a to_o god_n promise_n upon_o the_o mountain_n can_v be_v hide_v for_o beside_o that_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o easy_a and_o so_o certain_a as_o saint_n austin_n say_v 〈◊〉_d i_o have_v the_o most_o manifest_a voice_n of_o my_o pastor_n who_o express_v to_o i_o and_o point_n i_o out_o the_o church_n without_o any_o ambiguity_n and_o again_o 20_o this_o be_v no_o obscure_a question_n wherein_o they_o may_v deceive_v you_o of_o who_o the_o lord_n have_v foretell_v that_o they_o shall_v come_v and_o say_v here_o be_v christ_n and_o that_o the_o particular_a examination_n of_o faith_n contrariwise_o be_v so_o dangerous_a and_o difficult_a as_o yet_o most_o learned_a have_v deceive_v themselves_o in_o it_o and_o as_o saint_n jerom_n cry_v out_o there_o be_v great_a danger_n in_o 1._o speak_v in_o the_o church_n for_o fear_v least_o by_o a_o wrong_n interpretation_n the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v make_v the_o gospel_n of_o a_o man_n or_o which_o be_v worse_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o devil_n there_o be_v further_o this_o difference_n which_o be_v that_o he_o who_o have_v the_o church_n be_v sure_o to_o adhere_v to_o the_o true_a faith_n though_o he_o know_v not_o distinct_o all_o the_o article_n thereof_o and_o that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o way_n of_o salvation_n where_o he_o that_o have_v faith_n and_o be_v not_o in_o the_o church_n have_v no_o hope_n of_o salvation_n if_o i_o have_v all_o faith_n say_v saint_n paul_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 13._o not_o charity_n i_o be_o nothing_o and_o saint_n augustin_n he_o that_o have_v charity_n be_v secure_a 21._o and_o none_o can_v transport_v charity_n out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o elsewhere_o 5._o if_o schismatickes_n have_v charity_n they_o will_v not_o rend_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o church_n by_o mean_n whereof_o as_o much_o as_o charity_n be_v more_o excellent_a than_o faith_n follow_v that_o oracle_n of_o the_o apostle_n 13._o but_o the_o great_a of_o the_o three_o be_v charity_n so_o much_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o church_n be_v more_o necessary_a then_o that_o of_o faith_n 10._o above_o all_o these_o thing_n say_v saint_n paul_n hold_v charity_n which_o be_v the_o bond_n of_o perfection_n and_o let_v the_o peace_n of_o christ_n whereby_o you_o have_v be_v call_v into_o one_o body_n hold_v the_o principal_a place_n in_o your_o heart_n and_o again_o let_v we_o not_o for_o sake_n our_o congregation_n as_o some_o have_v accustom_v to_o do_v and_o saint_n jude_n woe_n be_v to_o those_o that_o perish_v in_o the_o contradiction_n of_o core_n and_o a_o while_n after_o people_z that_z separate_z themselves_o sensual_a man_n not_o have_v the_o spirit_n and_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o acknowledge_v by_o the_o father_n that_o they_o affirm_v that_o faith_n itself_o turn_v to_o increase_v of_o damnation_n to_o those_o that_o possess_v it_o out_o of_o the_o church_n yea_o they_o hold_v the_o crime_n of_o schism_n to_o be_v worse_o than_o that_o of_o infidelity_n and_o idolatry_n 8._o those_o say_v saint_n austin_n who_o
learn_v from_o she_o what_o the_o true_a law_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v and_o what_o ought_v to_o be_v their_o true_a sense_n and_o understand_v of_o the_o example_n which_o we_o have_v from_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n chap._n vii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v due_o and_o lawful_o administer_v that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o the_o apostle_n have_v show_v the_o example_n and_o those_o who_o have_v next_o succeed_v they_o the_o reply_n it_o be_v true_a the_o due_a and_o lawfúll_a administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v that_o they_o be_v administer_v as_o the_o apostle_n have_v show_v the_o example_n and_o those_o which_o have_v next_o succeed_v they_o but_o that_o the_o example_n that_o the_o apostle_n have_v track_v to_o we_o for_o pattern_n and_o myrror_n to_o imitate_v be_v not_o all_o contain_v in_o their_o write_n saint_n augustine_n teach_v we_o when_o he_o say_v there_o be_v many_o thing_n which_o be_v believe_v by_o good_a right_n to_o have_v be_v receive_v 32._o by_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n though_o we_o find_v they_o not_o write_v and_o saint_n chrisostome_n when_o he_o proclaim_v 4._o the_o apostle_n have_v not_o give_v we_o all_o thing_n by_o write_n 〈…〉_z but_o many_o thing_n also_o unwritten_a and_o saint_n basile_n when_o he_o protest_v 27._o we_o have_v somethinge_n in_o write_a doctrine_n and_o other_o some_o we_o have_v receive_v in_o mystery_n that_o be_v to_o say_v ritual_a and_o unwritten_a observation_n efrom_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o saint_n epiphanius_n when_o he_o faith_n 61._o all_o thing_n can_v be_v take_v from_o the_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o the_o holy_a apostle_n of_o god_n have_v give_v we_o something_n 〈…〉_z by_o write_n and_o other_o some_o by_o tradition_n and_o his_o majesty_n himself_o when_o he_o answer_v obseru_fw-la that_o he_o be_v far_o from_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o that_o will_v shut_v up_o all_o the_o history_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n into_o the_o sacred_a indeed_o but_o yet_o one_o only_a book_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o as_o for_o the_o author_n which_o have_v follow_v next_o after_o the_o first_o persecution_n of_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n under_o who_o they_o live_v which_o give_v they_o much_o less_o leisure_n to_o write_v than_o those_o have_v that_o flourish_v after_o the_o tempest_n and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n and_o then_o the_o very_a state_n of_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o controversy_n of_o their_o age_n employ_v either_o against_o the_o pagan_n or_o against_o the_o jew_n or_o against_o heresy_n much_o differ_v from_o those_o which_o be_v since_o rise_v up_o and_o three_o the_o shipwreck_n of_o their_o work_n which_o the_o flood_n of_o the_o same_o persecution_n have_v so_o swallow_v up_o as_o the_o least_o part_n of_o they_o be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n and_o final_o the_o care_n that_o the_o author_n which_o succeed_v they_o have_v have_v to_o reduce_v into_o write_v the_o thing_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o they_o by_o unwritten_a tradition_n and_o by_o succession_n of_o custom_n time_n out_o of_o mind_n witness_n enough_o how_o much_o we_o must_v want_v of_o be_v able_a to_o perceive_v by_o the_o relic_n of_o their_o write_n that_o follow_v next_o after_o the_o age_n of_o the_o apostle_n 〈◊〉_d the_o tract_n and_o lineament_n of_o the_o face_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o therefore_o equity_n will_v and_o the_o most_o excellent_a king_n who_o be_v equity_n itself_o consent_v to_o it_o that_o not_o only_o the_o monument_n which_o remain_v to_o we_o from_o the_o first_o or_o second_o age_n after_o the_o apostle_n shall_v be_v receive_v as_o testimony_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n but_o also_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o three_o and_o four_o age_n after_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o principal_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o their_o time_n not_o as_o of_o thing_n of_o a_o new_a institution_n but_o as_o of_o thing_n come_v to_o they_o from_o the_o universal_a and_o immemoriall_n practice_n of_o fore-goeinge_a age_n for_o behold_v his_o maiestié_n answer_v upon_o this_o article_n 〈◊〉_d this_o demand_n will_v seem_v to_o 〈◊〉_d little_a equity_n to_o those_o that_o will_v that_o all_o the_o history_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n shall_v be_v contain_v within_o the_o divine_a indeed_o but_o yet_o only_o one_o book_n and_o that_o a_o little_a one_o of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n from_o their_o opinion_n the_o most_o just_a and_o wise_a king_n be_v very_o far_o who_o in_o his_o monitory_a epistle_n have_v ingenuous_o declare_v how_o much_o he_o esteem_v the_o father_n of_o the_o fowrth_n nay_o even_o of_o the_o five_o age_n of_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o what_o union_n it_o consist_v the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n the_o church_n that_o be_v institute_v in_o this_o manner_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v unite_v among_o themselves_o 〈◊〉_d diverse_a kind_n of_o communion_n the_o reply_n those_o that_o observe_v the_o propriety_n ofliving_a creature_n affirm_v that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d nest_n of_o the_o haltion_n be_v weave_v and_o build_v in_o such_o a_o symmetry_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o entry_n of_o it_o be_v so_o fit_v and_o equal_v to_o the_o measure_n of_o the_o bird_n body_n that_o it_o can_v serve_v for_o no_o other_o bird_n either_o great_a or_o less_o a_o definition_n must_v be_v justly_o so_o it_o must_v comprehend_v exact_o the_o thing_n thereby_o define_v without_o stretch_v itself_o to_o any_o thing_n more_o or_o restrain_v itself_o to_o any_o thing_n less_o it_o must_v be_v fit_a it_o must_v agree_v only_o with_o the_o subject_n thereof_o and_o therefore_o aristotle_n write_v that_o to_o frame_v a_o definition_n be_v very_o difficult_a and_o to_o destroy_v one_o be_v contrariwise_o very_o easy_a for_o to_o establish_v a_o good_a definition_n all_o the_o condition_n that_o limit_n and_o enclose_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o subject_n must_v meet_v together_o and_o to_o confute_v it_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o any_o one_o be_v want_v and_o for_o this_o cause_n plato_n say_v that_o if_o he_o can_v have_v find_v a_o man_n that_o know_v how_o to_o define_v and_o divide_v well_o he_o will_v have_v cast_v himself_o at_o his_o foot_n to_o adore_v he_o for_o definition_n be_v a_o epitome_n and_o abridgement_n of_o the_o entire_a knowledge_n of_o every_o thing_n which_o be_v reduce_v and_o epitomise_v from_o the_o more_o ample_a consideracon_fw-mi of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d and_o accident_n which_o accompany_v it_o to_o that_o which_o be_v precise_o of_o the_o essence_n there_o of_o just_a in_o such_o sort_n as_o in_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o number_n which_o the_o philosopher_n propound_v for_o type_n and_o pattern_n of_o essential_a form_n every_o addition_n or_o substraction_n be_v it_o never_o so_o little_a vary_v the_o be_v and_o the_o character_n and_o destroy_v the_o precise_a species_n or_o kind_n of_o the_o number_n so_o in_o the_o just_a turn_n of_o word_n and_o in_o the_o lawful_a revolution_n of_o language_n whereby_o the_o essence_n of_o every_o thing_n shall_v be_v bound_v as_o in_o a_o horizon_n or_o burn_z line_n all_o addition_n or_o omission_n of_o word_n ruin_v and_o destroy_v the_o definition_n 8._o for_o when_o the_o definition_n abound_v say_v damascenf_n in_o the_o excess_n of_o word_n it_o want_v in_o the_o conception_n of_o thing_n and_o when_o it_o want_v in_o sufficiency_n of_o word_n it_o be_v superfluous_a in_o the_o extent_n and_o comprehension_n of_o thing_n wherein_o as_o he_o add_v nature_n have_v invent_v a_o marvellous_a art_n to_o wit_n a_o plentiful_a poverty_n and_o a_o indigent_a and_o defective_a plenty_n now_o as_o aristotle_n note_v those_o be_v the_o worst_a servant_n that_o steal_v the_o corn_n not_o out_o of_o the_o garner_n but_o from_o thence_o where_o it_o be_v keep_v for_o seed_n because_o this_o theft_n be_v measure_v not_o by_o the_o quantity_n of_o the_o thing_n steal_v but_o by_o the_o usury_n and_o multiplication_n of_o the_o return_n or_o income_n depend_v thereon_o so_o the_o error_n which_o be_v commit_v in_o principle_n which_o be_v as_o the_o seed_n corn_n of_o conclusios_fw-gr be_v more_o pernicious_a and_o hurtful_a than_o those_o that_o be_v commit_v in_o any_o other_o part_n of_o doctrine_n for_o in_o other_o part_n the_o fault_n may_v be_v particular_a but_o the_o vice_n in_o principle_n among_o which_o the_o definition_n hold_v the_o sceptre_n and_o empire_n be_v necessary_o communicate_v to_o all_o the_o body_n of_o the_o disputation_n and_o therefore_o clemens_n 8._o alex._n cry_v out_o that_o the_o ignorance_n of_o
for_o first_o the_o word_n ecclesia_fw-la church_n be_v derive_v from_o a_o verb_n which_o signify_v to_o call_v and_o not_o to_o predestine_v from_o whence_o s._n paul_n confirm_v the_o use_n of_o this_o 1._o etymology_n inscribe_v his_o first_o to_o the_o corinthian_n to_o the_o saint_n call_v and_o in_o 4._o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephes._n he_o say_v one_o body_n and_o one_o spirit_n as_o you_o be_v call_v in_o 3_o one_o hope_n of_o your_o vocation_n and_o in_o the_o epist_n to_o the_o coloss._n let_v the_o peace_n of_o christ_n rule_n in_o your_o heart_n by_o which_o you_o be_v call_v in_o one-selfe_n body_n and_o second_o the_o church_n be_v a_o society_n and_o there_o be_v this_o difference_n between_o a_o simple_a multitude_n and_o a_o society_n that_o the_o society_n add_v to_o the_o part_n of_o the_o multitude_n a_o condition_n and_o a_o certain_a character_n as_o it_o be_v in_o virtue_n whereof_o they_o may_v communicate_v together_o now_o predestination_n as_o it_o be_v simple_a predestination_n put_v nothing_o into_o the_o person_n of_o the_o predestinate_a and_o be_v not_o make_v in_o they_o but_o in_o god_n only_o and_o by_o consequent_a do_v not_o make_v they_o actual_o part_n of_o the_o church_n our_o predestination_n say_v s._n 150._o august_n be_v not_o make_v in_o we_o but_o in_o god_n the_o three_o other_o thing_n be_v make_v in_o we_o 2._o vocation_n justification_n and_o glorification_n for_o that_o that_o be_v allege_v out_o of_o saint_n paul_n that_o god_n know_v those_o that_o be_v he_o and_o have_v mark_v they_o with_o his_o signet_n must_v be_v understand_v that_o he_o have_v mark_v the_o predestinate_a in_o himself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o his_o eternal_a determination_n and_o not_o in_o they_o as_o a_o architect_n who_o design_n in_o his_o spirit_n certain_a stone_n that_o he_o will_v employ_v in_o his_o build_n mark_n they_o not_o by_o this_o mental_a designation_n in_o they_o but_o in_o himself_o and_o make_v they_o not_o by_o this_o simple_a determination_n actual_a part_n of_o his_o build_n i_o mean_v to_o be_v brief_a that_o the_o union_n that_o constitute_n man_n in_o the_o church_n be_v in_o they_o now_o the_o union_n that_o the_o predestinate_a have_v in_o god_n as_o they_o be_v simple_o predestinate_a be_v not_o in_o they_o but_o in_o god_n alone_o and_o so_o it_o be_v not_o the_o union_n of_o predestination_n but_o that_o of_o vocation_n that_o constitute_n man_n in_o the_o church_n 1_o three_o s._n paul_n teach_v we_o that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o by_o analogy_n to_o a_o organical_a body_n god_n say_v he_o constitute_v he_o head_n 1._o over_o all_o the_o church_n which_o be_v his_o body_n and_o again_o i_o accomplish_v that_o which_o want_v of_o the_o passion_n of_o christ_n in_o my_o flesh_n for_o his_o body_n which_o be_v the_o church_n now_o it_o be_v of_o the_o essence_n of_o a_o organical_a body_n as_o it_o be_v organical_a to_o be_v compose_v of_o 12._o diverse_a office_n member_n and_o part_n if_o all_o the_o member_n say_v s._n paul_n be_v one_o member_n where_o shall_v the_o body_n be_v and_o by_o this_o reason_n the_o schoolman_n prove_v that_o the_o heaven_n be_v not_o animate_v or_o live_a body_n because_o they_o be_v not_o organical_a body_n and_o they_o prove_v they_o be_v not_o organical_a body_n because_o they_o be_v not_o make_v up_o of_o heterogeneal_a and_o different_a part_n in_o composition_n and_o complexion_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n to_o have_v distinction_n of_o member_n organ_n and_o office_n be_v the_o church_n do_v not_o arise_v from_o the_o hide_a and_o eternal_a predestination_n for_o then_o the_o not_o predestinate_a can_v not_o be_v minister_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n but_o from_o external_a and_o temporal_a vocation_n and_o by_o consequent_a it_o be_v in_o the_o external_a visible_a and_o temporal_a vocation_n and_o not_o in_o predestination_n which_o be_v internal_a to_o god_n hide_a and_o eternal_a that_o the_o be_v and_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v fowrthly_a the_o same_o saint_n paul_n say_v that_o god_n have_v temper_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d member_n that_o there_o may_v be_v no_o schism_n in_o the_o body_n now_o the_o predestinate_a be_v not_o capable_a of_o schism_n as_o they_o be_v predestinat_a but_o as_o they_o be_v call_v so_o it_o be_v not_o predestination_n but_o vocation_n that_o frame_v the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n five_o he_o affirm_v the_o church_n to_o be_v our_o mother_n the_o superior_a jerusalem_n say_v 4._o he_o that_o be_v 〈◊〉_d say_v jerusalem_fw-la take_v not_o accord_v to_o the_o lowliness_n of_o the_o legal_a 〈◊〉_d but_o according_a to_o the_o height_n of_o the_o evangelicall_a sense_n be_v free_a 4._o which_o be_v our_o mother_n and_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v of_o she_o that_o 〈◊〉_d write_v rejoice_v thou_o barren_a woman_n that_o bring_v not_o forth_o child_n now_o the_o church_n do_v not_o engender_v we_o by_o predestination_n for_o god_n alone_o be_v the_o author_n of_o predestination_n and_o not_o the_o church_n but_o by_o vocation_n and_o consequent_o it_o be_v vocation_n and_o not_o predestination_n that_o constitute_n the_o church_n in_o the_o state_n of_o a_o church_n &_o mother_n of_o the_o faithful_a moreover_o the_o knowledge_n of_o be_v child_n to_o the_o mother_n be_v before_o the_o knowledge_n of_o be_v child_n to_o the_o father_n by_o the_o 12._o interposition_n of_o the_o mother_n authority_n say_v saint_n aug_n we_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o true_a father_n for_o that_o that_o aristotle_n write_v 2._o that_o in_o certain_a part_n of_o the_o upper_a 〈◊〉_d where_o woman_n be_v common_a they_o discern_v the_o child_n by_o the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v to_o their_o father_n be_v good_a for_o those_o people_n where_o that_o similitude_n have_v place_n but_o we_o in_o who_o nature_n the_o image_n of_o god_n be_v so_o deface_v by_o the_o spott_n of_o original_a sin_n as_o we_o can_v no_o more_o be_v know_v to_o be_v his_o child_n by_o virtue_n of_o natural_a similitude_n only_o there_o be_v no_o other_o mean_n for_o we_o to_o pretend_v to_o this_o quality_n but_o that_o we_o be_v regenerate_v by_o he_o in_o our_o spiritual_a mother_n which_o be_v the_o church_n his_o only_a spouse_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n the_o ancient_n be_v so_o careful_a to_o say_v that_o 〈◊〉_d he_o shall_v not_o have_v god_n for_o his_o father_n that_o deny_v the_o church_n for_o his_o mother_n 〈◊〉_d and_o that_o if_o any_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n he_o shall_v be_v exclude_v out_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o child_n and_o to_o exhort_v the_o christian_n to_o do_v like_o the_o 〈◊〉_d xanthian_o in_o take_v the_o surname_n of_o their_o mother_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o title_n of_o catholic_a 32._o we_o receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n say_v saint_n augustine_n if_o we_o lo_o the_o church_n if_o we_o be_v knit_v in_o one_o body_n by_o charity_n if_o we_o rejoice_v in_o the_o catholic_a name_n and_o faith_n now_o the_o certainty_n of_o be_v child_n to_o the_o church_n can_v serve_v we_o for_o a_o mean_n and_o path_n way_n to_o come_v to_o the_o persuasion_n of_o be_v the_o child_n of_o god_n if_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v in_o the_o hide_a and_o invisible_a secret_n of_o predestination_n for_o by_o this_o definition_n contrariwise_o we_o must_v be_v assure_v to_o be_v child_n of_o god_n and_o comprehend_v in_o the_o rolle_n of_o the_o predestinate_a before_o we_o can_v be_v assure_v that_o we_o be_v the_o child_n of_o the_o church_n so_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o consist_v not_o in_o the_o hide_a and_o invisiblie_o condition_n of_o predestination_n but_o in_o the_o external_a and_o visible_a condition_n of_o vocation_n also_o we_o see_v that_o our_o lord_n who_o be_v the_o godfather_n of_o this_o society_n and_o give_v it_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o sense_n that_o she_o ought_v to_o bear_v it_o have_v never_o use_v that_o name_n neither_o he_o nor_o his_o apostle_n but_o to_o design_n a_o visible_a society_n constitute_v by_o external_a and_o temporal_a vocation_n 16._o for_o when_o he_o say_v upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o she_o and_o i_o will_v give_v thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n this_o word_n in_o the_o future_a tense_n i_o will_v build_v show_v he_o speak_v of_o a_o church_n constitute_v not_o by_o prestination_n which_o be_v establish_v from_o all_o eternity_n but_o by_o external_a and_o temporal_a vocation_n and_o the_o word_n key_n which_o signify_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o ministry_n confirm_v it_o
correct_v or_o explain_v it_o both_o in_o the_o conference_n that_o he_o have_v with_o they_o in_o carthage_n and_o in_o his_o retractation_n as_o there_o remain_v no_o more_o colour_n to_o abuse_v it_o for_o saint_n augustine_n in_o his_o first_o disputation_n against_o the_o donatist_n find_v himself_o press_v with_o the_o argument_n that_o they_o bring_v to_o prove_v that_o baptism_n can_v not_o be_v give_v by_o heretic_n because_o heretic_n be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n advise_v himself_o and_o particular_o in_o the_o work_n of_o the_o seven_o book_n of_o baptism_n from_o whence_o this_o distinction_n of_o people_n know_v in_o the_o eye_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o eye_n of_o man_n be_v principal_o take_v to_o help_v himself_o against_o they_o not_o with_o the_o formal_a definition_n of_o the_o church_n by_o which_o only_a infidel_n and_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a christian_n be_v exclude_v but_o by_o the_o final_a definition_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n consider_v according_a to_o the_o final_a and_o future_a number_n of_o those_o of_o who_o she_o shall_v be_v constitute_v in_o the_o other_o world_n from_o which_o wicked_a catholic_n be_v also_o exclude_v to_o the_o end_n to_o infer_v from_o thence_o against_o the_o donatist_n that_o as_o evil_a catholic_n though_o they_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n define_v according_a to_o her_o future_a permanent_a and_o principal_a be_v do_v true_o baptise_v so_o heretic_n and_o schismatickes_n though_o they_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n define_v according_a to_o her_o present_a and_o passant_a be_v yet_o may_v administer_v true_a baptism_n and_o for_o a_o foundation_n of_o his_o definition_n he_o make_v use_v of_o epithet_n of_o solomon_n and_o s._n paul_n have_v no_o spott_n nor_o wrinkle_n and_o 4._o 〈◊〉_d she_o such_o like_a eulogy_n of_o the_o church_n which_o appertain_v either_o to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d state_n of_o the_o other_o world_n or_o to_o the_o purity_n of_o doctrine_n but_o after_o that_o the_o donati_v abuse_v both_o this_o definition_n and_o the_o testimony_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v take_v to_o infer_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o catholic_a communion_n which_o be_v mingle_v with_o wicked_a man_n be_v not_o the_o church_n he_o change_v his_o procede_v in_o the_o conference_n that_o he_o have_v with_o they_o at_o carthage_n and_o declare_v that_o this_o definition_n belong_v not_o to_o the_o church_n consider_v according_a to_o the_o present_a and_o formal_a be_v which_o she_o have_v in_o this_o world_n but_o accord_v to_o the_o future_a and_o final_a be_v which_o she_o shall_v have_v in_o the_o 3._o next_o the_o catholic_n say_v he_o make_v it_o appear_v by_o many_o testimony_n and_o example_n of_o holy_a scripture_n that_o wicked_a man_n be_v now_o so_o mingle_v in_o the_o church_n that_o although_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n ought_v to_o be_v watchful_a to_o correct_v they_o both_o in_o word_n and_o by_o excommunication_n and_o degradation_n nevertheless_o not_o only_o be_v hide_v they_o be_v unknown_a but_o even_o be_v know_v they_o be_v often_o tolerate_v for_o the_o unity_n of_o peace_n and_o show_v that_o the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n do_v in_o that_o manner_n well_o agree_v together_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o place_n whereby_o the_o church_n be_v represent_v with_o the_o medley_n of_o the_o wicked_a signisie_n the_o present_a time_n of_o the_o church_n as_o she_o be_v in_o this_o world_n and_o the_o place_n whereby_o she_o be_v design_v to_o have_v no_o wicked_a person_n mix_v with_o she_o signify_v the_o future_a state_n of_o the_o church_n such_o as_o she_o shall_v eternal_o have_v in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v and_o a_o little_a after_o so_o the_o catholic_n refute_v the_o calumny_n of_o the_o two_o church_n declare_v express_o and_o instant_o what_o they_o intend_v to_o say_v to_o wit_n that_o they_o have_v not_o pretend_v that_o that_o church_n which_o be_v now_o mingle_v with_o wicked_a man_n shall_v be_v a_o other_o church_n than_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n that_o shall_v have_v no_o wicked_a peson_n in_o it_o but_o that_o the_o same_o one_o and_o holy_a church_n be_v now_o in_o one_o sort_n and_o shall_v be_v then_o in_o a_o other_o now_o she_o be_v compound_v of_o good_a and_o wicked_a man_n and_o they_o she_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o and_o in_o the_o work_n of_o the_o city_n 9_o of_o god_n make_v by_o he_o after_o the_o conference_n of_o carthage_n there_o where_o the_o one_o and_o other_o kind_a be_v find_v that_o be_v good_a &_o evil_a there_o the_o church_n be_v as_o 〈◊〉_d be_v at_o this_o present_a but_o where_o the_o one_o only_o shall_v be_v there_o be_v the_o church_n such_o as_o she_o be_v to_o 〈◊〉_d when_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o wicked_a man_n in_o she_o and_o in_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o second_o 〈◊〉_d epistle_n of_o gaudentias_n write_v also_o after_o the_o say_a conference_n you_o see_v that_o the_o church_n according_a to_o cyprian_n be_v call_v catholic_a by_o the_o name_n of_o all_o and_o it_o be_v not_o without_o manifestly-wicked_n man_n and_o in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o his_o retractation_n 18._o i_o write_v say_v he_o 7._o book_n of_o baptism_n against_o the_o donatist_n attempt_v to_o defend_v themselves_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o most_o happy_a bishop_n and_o martyr_n 〈◊〉_d in_o all_o those_o book_n where_o i_o have_v describe_v the_o church_n without_o wrinkle_n or_o spott_n it_o must_v not_o be_v take_v of_o the_o church_n as_o she_o in_o her_o present_a be_v but_o as_o be_v 〈◊〉_d to_o 〈◊〉_d such_o when_o she_o shall_v appear_v in_o glory_n and_o again_o in_o my_o write_n to_o a_o unknowen_a donatist_n 〈◊〉_d speak_v of_o the_o multitude_n of_o cockle_n i_o say_v by_o which_o be_v understand_v all_o heretic_n there_o want_v a_o conjunction_n which_o be_v necessary_a for_o i_o shall_v have_v say_v by_o which_o be_v also_o understand_v all_o bereticke_n etc._n etc._n whereas_o i_o speak_v as_o if_o there_o be_v only_a cockle_n out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o none_o in_o the_o church_n and_o nevertheless_o the_o church_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n from_o whence_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o harvest_n time_n will_v pluck_v up_o all_o scandal_n which_o cause_v the_o martyr_n cyprian_n to_o say_v although_o we_o see_v tare_n in_o the_o church_n yet_o ought_v neither_o our_o faith_n nor_o our_o charity_n to_o be_v so_o divert_v as_o because_o we_o see_v tare_n in_o the_o church_n we_o shall_v therefore_o separate_v ourself_n from_o the_o church_n which_o sense_n we_o have_v also_o follow_v else_o where_o and_o principal_o against_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d present_a in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o conference_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v how_o much_o it_o be_v to_o abuse_v saint_n augustine_n word_n against_o the_o sense_n whereto_o himself_o intend_v they_o shall_v be_v either_o correct_v or_o explain_v to_o transferr_v as_o the_o protestants_n do_v that_o that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n consider_v according_a to_o her_o future_a and_o final_a be_v in_o the_o other_o world_n and_o apply_v it_o to_o the_o church_n consider_v accord_v to_o her_o actual_a be_v here_o and_o to_o infer_v from_o thence_o that_o she_o may_v consist_v in_o this_o world_n formal_o in_o the_o only_a number_n of_o the_o predestinate_a and_o remain_v hide_a and_o visible_a to_o the_o five_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o saint_n jerom_n write_v upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n the_o church_n be_v glorion_n without_o spott_n or_o wrinkle_n or_o any_o such_o 5._o like_a thing_n he_o then_o which_o be_v a_o sinner_n and_o soil_v with_o any_o spott_n can_v be_v call_v of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n neither_o subject_n to_o christ_n we_o answer_v that_o he_o mean_v not_o to_o say_v that_o wicked_a man_n be_v not_o of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o fight_v here_o below_o but_o that_o they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o shall_v reign_v in_o heaven_n for_o so_o far_o of_o be_v it_o from_o saint_n jerom_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o promise_n to_o be_v without_o wrinkle_n or_o spott_n of_o manner_n appertain_v to_o the_o church_n consider_v as_o she_o be_v in_o this_o world_n that_o he_o cry_v out_o quite_o contrarilie_o against_o the_o pelagian_n that_o what_o the_o apostle_n write_v that_o our_o lord_n will_v make_v his_o church_n 3._o holy_a and_o without_o spott_n or_o wrinkle_n shall_v be_v accomplish_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o in_o the_o consummation_n of_o virtue_n and_o again_o true_a perfection_n and_o without_o soil_n be_v reserve_v for_o heaven_n when_o the_o bridegroom_n shall_v say_v to_o the_o bride_n thou_o be_v whole_o saire_fw-fr 31_o my_o
love_n and_o there_o be_v no_o spott_n in_o thou_o and_o in_o the_o exposition_n of_o jeremy_n thou_o see_v how_o many_o place_n the_o church_n have_v and_o that_o this_o sentence_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o she_o maiebe_fw-fr without_o spott_n or_o wrinkle_n be_v reserve_v for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v and_o for_o the_o celestial_a place_n and_o in_o the_o same_o commentary_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n our_o lord_n jesus_n accountethe_v for_o his_o member_n all_o that_o be_v assemble_v in_o the_o church_n both_o saint_n and_o sinner_n but_o the_o saint_n be_v his_o 〈◊〉_d voluntary_o and_o the_o sinner_n by_o necessity_n and_o therefore_o to_o the_o consequence_n that_o the_o protctestates_fw-la gather_v from_o this_o place_n of_o saint_n jerom_n when_o they_o infer_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o church_n consist_v only_o in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o good_a we_o oppose_v these_o express_a word_n of_o the_o fame_n saint_n jerom_n as_o in_o the_o ark_n of_o 〈◊〉_d no_o there_o be_v live_a creature_n of_o all_o kind_n so_o in_o the_o church_n there_o be_v man_n of_o all_o nation_n &_o of_o all_o manner_n as_o there_o where_o together_o the_o leopard_n and_o the_o goat_n the_o wolf_n and_o the_o lamb_n so_o here_o be_v together_o the_o just_a and_o sinner_n to_o wit_n the_o vessel_n of_o gold_n and_o the_o vessel_n of_o wood_n and_o earth_n and_o again_o if_o the_o church_n be_v already_o purify_v what_o do_v we_o reserve_v for_o our_o lord_n and_o to_o the_o consequence_n that_o they_o ibid._n gather_v thence_o that_o the_o church_n be_v invisible_a we_o oppose_v these_o follow_v that_o be_v no_o church_n which_o have_v no_o priest_n and_o again_o i_o can_v dry_v up_o all_o the_o river_n 〈◊〉_d of_o thy_o argument_n with_o the_o only_a sunshine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o little_a after_o we_o must_v remain_v in_o that_o church_n which_o have_v be_v found_v by_o the_o apostle_n endure_v till_o this_o present_a and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n i_o be_o join_v in_o communion_n with_o thy_o blessedness_n 1._o that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o chair_n of_o peter_n i_o know_v the_o cburch_n it_o build_v upon_o that_o rock_n whosoever_o eat_v the_o lamb_n out_o of_o that_o house_n be_v profane_a of_o the_o unity_n of_o internal_a faith_n chapt_n x._o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v they_o be_v unite_v in_o unity_n of_o faith_n at_o least_o in_o those_o point_n which_o be_v necessary_a for_o salvation_n the_o reply_n there_o be_v seven_o bataille_fw-fr to_o be_v give_v upon_o this_o article_n but_o against_o a_o king_n that_o will_v glory_n in_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v overcome_v by_o truth_n and_o in_o say_v with_o darius_n his_o chamberlain_n 〈◊〉_d that_o king_n be_v very_o strong_a but_o truth_n be_v yet_o more_o strong_a and_o therefore_o i_o fear_v not_o to_o incur_v homer_n sentence_n when_o a_o great_a king_n be_v angry_a with_o his_o servant_n the_o first_o bataile_n be_v that_o a_o unity_n in_o thing_n necessary_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o every_o particular_a man_n be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n for_o there_o be_v point_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v necessary_a even_o with_o a_o inevitable_a necessity_n for_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a with_o the_o like_a necessity_n in_o regard_n of_o every_o particular_a man_n as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o our_o first_o epistle_n and_o those_o which_o be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o man_n 〈◊〉_d 3._o by_o death_n and_o in_o case_n of_o impossibility_n of_o better_a instruction_n be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o he_o that_o can_v have_v commodity_n to_o be_v more_o thorough_o 〈◊〉_d and_o those_o that_o may_v suffice_v for_o a_o simple_a handy_a craft_n man_n or_o a_o labourer_n can_v suftize_v for_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n and_o the_o universal_a society_n of_o the_o church_n the_o second_o bataile_n be_v that_o beside_o the_o thing_n which_o particular_a man_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v with_o a_o distinct_a and_o explicit_a faith_n there_o be_v many_o other_o which_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v with_o a_o faith_n of_o adherencie_n and_o non_fw-fr 〈◊〉_d which_o schoolman_n call_v implicit_a faith_n as_o all_o the_o article_n that_o counsel_n ordain_v to_o be_v believe_v or_o forbid_v to_o be_v believe_v upon_o pain_n of_o anathema_n a_o vine_n dresser_n a_o laborer_n a_o artificer_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v they_o by_o retail_v and_o with_o a_o distinct_a and_o explicit_a faith_n but_o it_o suffice_v that_o they_o believe_v they_o in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n to_o wit_n that_o they_o adhere_v and_o consent_v with_o the_o church_n which_o believe_v they_o for_o make_v profession_n to_o believe_v all_o that_o the_o church_n where-into_a they_o be_v in_o corporare_v believe_v faith_n embrace_v in_o general_a by_o the_o merit_n of_o their_o obedience_n all_o that_o the_o same_o church_n believe_v distinctlie_o though_o their_o knowledge_n 〈◊〉_d it_o not_o and_o therefore_o even_o as_o while_n child_n be_v in_o their_o mother_n womb_n or_o suck_v at_o her_o breast_n they_o live_v by_o the_o food_n and_o nourishment_n of_o their_o mother_n but_o when_o they_o be_v part_v from_o she_o they_o can_v no_o long_o live_v with_o that_o communicate_v nourishment_n or_o that_o infuse_a food_n so_o while_o simple_a person_n remain_v within_o the_o bosom_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n they_o live_v in_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v above_o their_o capacity_n by_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v impute_v and_o apply_v to_o they_o by_o the_o adherence_n that_o they_o have_v with_o she_o such_o say_v saint_n augustine_n 57_o if_o before_o they_o arrive_v to_o the_o spiritual_a age_n of_o the_o soul_n where_o they_o shall_v no_o more_o be_v nourish_v with_o milk_n but_o with_o solid_a meat_n the_o last_o day_n of_o their_o life_n surprise_v they_o he_o that_o dwell_v in_o they_o shall_v supply_v what_o they_o want_v in_o their_o 〈◊〉_d because_o they_o have_v not_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o bid_v be_v make_v the_o way_n to_o we_o and_o have_v not_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o the_o society_n of_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o church_n to_o who_o they_o ought_v to_o adhere_v to_o obtain_v this_o supply_n shall_v be_v first_o know_v and_o visible_a to_o they_o and_o more_o over_o that_o she_o not_o only_o live_v with_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v answerable_a to_o milk_n as_o be_v the_o profession_n of_o the_o article_n which_o simple_a person_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v with_o a_o distinct_a and_o ibidem_fw-la explicit_a faith_n which_o saint_n augustine_n call_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n common_a to_o little_a and_o great_a but_o with_o that_o which_o be_v answerable_a to_o solid_a meat_n the_o three_o battle_n be_v that_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o say_v in_o form_n of_o a_o 〈◊〉_d proposition_n they_o be_v unite_v in_o point_n necessary_a for_o salvation_n but_o it_o must_v be_v say_v in_o form_n of_o a_o universal_a proposition_n they_o be_v unite_v in_o all_o point_v necessary_a for_o salvation_n for_o as_o it_o will_v not_o serve_v a_o man_n to_o live_v that_o he_o have_v all_o his_o other_o part_n sound_v if_o he_o be_v deadly_a wound_v in_o any_o member_n necessary_a to_o life_n so_o it_o will_v nothing_o avail_v to_o these_o society_n we_o talk_v of_o to_o be_v unite_v in_o other_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n if_o they_o be_v want_v in_o 8._o any_o one_o if_o a_o man_n be_v bring_v say_v saint_n augustine_n to_o a_o physician_n grievons_o wound_v in_o some_o necessary_a part_n of_o his_o body_n and_o the_o physician_n say_v if_o he_o be_v not_o dress_v he_o will_v die_v i_o think_v they_o which_o present_v he_o will_v not_o be_v so_o senseless_a as_o to_o answer_v the_o physician_n after_o they_o have_v consider_v and_o reckon_v his_o other_o sound_a part_n what_o shall_v not_o so_o many_o sound_a part_n have_v power_n to_o 〈◊〉_d he_o alive_a and_o shall_v one_o wound_a part_n have_v power_n to_o bring_v he_o to_o his_o death_n now_o among_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n the_o principal_a and_o most_o necessary_a ibid._n be_v the_o knowledge_n and_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n what_o profitt_v it_o a_o man_n say_v saint_n augustine_n either_o sound_a faith_n or_o it_o may_v be_v the_o only_a sacrament_n of_o sound_a faith_n when_o the_o soundness_n of_o charity_n be_v wound_v with_o the_o wound_n of_o schism_n the_o only_a destruction_n whereof_o drawhe_v all_o the_o other_o part_n to_o death_n and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n we_o have_v both_o one_o baptism_n in_o that_o they_o be_v with_o i_o we_o both_o read_v
the_o scripture_n in_o that_o they_o be_v with_o i_o we_o both_o celebrate_v the_o martyr_n feast_n in_o that_o they_o be_v with_o i_o we_o both_o frequent_v the_o solemnity_n of_o easter_n in_o that_o they_o be_v with_o i_o but_o they_o be_v not_o with_o i_o in_o all_o thing_n in_o schism_n they_o be_v divide_v from_o i_o in_o heresy_n they_o be_v divide_v from_o i_o in_o many_o thing_n with_o i_o and_o in_o few_o divide_v from_o i_o but_o because_o of_o these_o few_o thing_n wherein_o they_o be_v divide_v from_o i_o the_o many_o thing_n wherein_o they_o be_v with_o i_o profit_v they_o nothing_o and_o so_o it_o be_v unprofitable_a to_o those_o society_n whereof_o his_o majesty_n speak_v to_o obtain_v the_o name_n of_o church_n that_o they_o be_v unite_v in_o most_o point_n necessary_a for_o salvation_n if_o they_o be_v not_o unite_v in_o all_o and_o particular_o in_o the_o knowledge_n and_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o true_a catholic_a church_n and_o consequent_o not_o suppose_v she_o to_o be_v visible_a the_o fowrth_a battle_n be_v that_o the_o universal_a distinction_n of_o thing_n necessary_a or_o not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n can_v be_v assure_o make_v by_o the_o judgement_n of_o every_o particular_a person_n but_o it_o depend_v of_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n for_o there_o be_v no_o sect_n but_o believe_v that_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o hold_v 22._o be_v only_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o that_o all_o which_o other_o hold_v over_o and_o above_o be_v either_o pernicious_a or_o superfluous_a pelagius_n and_o celestius_fw-la say_v saint_n aug._n desire_v fraudulent_o to_o avoid_v the_o hateful_a name_n of_o 22._o heresy_n affirm_v that_o the_o question_n of_o original_a sin_n may_v be_v dispute_v without_o danger_n of_o say_v and_o saint_n augustine_n contrariwise_o cry_v out_o that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n we_o may_v say_v he_o endure_v a_o disputant_n which_o 〈◊〉_d in_o other_o question_n not_o yet_o diligent_o examine_v not_o yet_o establish_v by_o the_o whole_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n their_o error_n may_v be_v bear_v with_o but_o it_o must_v not_o pass_v so_o far_o as_o to_o attempt_v to_o shake_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o luther_n 〈◊〉_d speak_v of_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o of_o the_o oral_a manducation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n zuinglius_fw-la and_o oecolampadius_n say_v he_o allege_v that_o the_o question_n between_o they_o and_o we_o be_v a_o light_a matter_n and_o a_o little_a difference_n not_o worthy_a that_o by_o occasion_n thereof_o 〈◊〉_d christian_a charity_n shall_v be_v break_v but_o luther_o contrariwise_o cry_v out_o eternal_o curse_v be_v this_o concord_n and_o this_o charity_n because_o it_o do_v not_o only_o miserable_o 〈◊〉_d rend_v the_o church_n but_o after_o the_o devil_n fashion_n mock_n she_o and_o again_o i_o take_v to_o witness_n god_n and_o man_n that_o i_o agree_v not_o with_o the_o sacramentary_n that_o be_v with_o the_o zwinglians_n and_o caluinist_n nor_o ever_o do_v agree_v with_o they_o nor_o by_o the_o help_n of_o god_n 〈◊〉_d will_v agree_v with_o they_o and_o that_o i_o desire_v my_o hand_n may_v be_v clean_o from_o the_o blood_n of_o all_o those_o who_o soul_n by_o this_o poison_n they_o have_v turn_v from_o christ_n and_o 〈◊〉_d slay_v and_o a_o little_a after_o we_o will_v avoid_v they_o we_o will_v resist_v and_o condemn_v they_o to_o the_o last_o breath_n as_o idolator_n corrupter_n of_o god_n word_n blasphemer_n and_o seducer_n so_o that_o before_o we_o can_v be_v assure_v of_o entire_a unity_n in_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n we_o must_v hear_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n and_o consequent_o suppose_v she_o to_o be_v visible_a the_o five_o battle_n be_v that_o it_o be_v not_o evough_o for_o the_o constitution_n of_o a_o church_n that_o the_o person_n where_o of_o it_o consist_v shall_v be_v unite_v among_o themselves_o in_o matter_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n if_o they_o be_v not_o also_o divide_v from_o the_o external_a communion_n of_o all_o other_o society_n which_o hold_v thing_n repugnant_a to_o salvation_n for_o it_o suffice_v that_o we_o be_v unite_v with_o any_o congregation_n which_o believe_v any_o one_o point_n repugnant_a to_o salvation_n although_o we_o be_v well_o persuade_v in_o all_o the_o rest_n nay_o and_o even_o in_o that_o alsoe_o to_o be_v exclude_v from_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o church_n for_o whosoever_o communicate_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n with_o any_o society_n be_v answerable_a for_o all_o the_o point_n under_o the_o obligation_n whereof_o he_o receive_v man_n to_o his_o communion_n from_o whence_o it_o arise_v that_o a_o multitude_n of_o man_n of_o diverse_a external_a communion_n such_o as_o his_o majesty_n hereafter_o propound_v as_o a_o number_n of_o man_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n a_o number_n of_o man_n of_o the_o greek_a communion_n and_o a_o number_n of_o man_n of_o the_o ethiopian_a communion_n can_v constitute_v a_o common_a church_n for_o as_o much_o as_o though_o they_o be_v unite_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o most_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n nevertheless_o there_o be_v thing_n repugnant_a to_o salvation_n wherein_o some_o of_o they_o be_v unite_v by_o the_o bond_n of_o their_o external_a communion_n with_o the_o body_n of_o their_o sect_n which_o external_a union_n though_o the_o internal_a go_v not_o with_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o deprive_v they_o from_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o church_n the_o six_o battle_n be_v that_o the_o unity_n of_o faith_n which_o enter_v into_o the_o essential_a definition_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o simple_o the_o unity_n of_o internal_a faith_n but_o the_o unity_n of_o external_a faith_n for_o the_o unity_n of_o faith_n which_o concur_v to_o the_o formal_a constitution_n of_o the_o church_n be_v that_o which_o serve_v for_o a_o foundation_n to_o the_o commerce_n of_o ecclesiastical_a charity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o mean_n whereof_o the_o member_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o christ_n may_v acknowledge_v and_o embrace_v one_o a_o other_o as_o brother_n and_o member_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n now_o this_o be_v the_o unity_n of_o exteruall_a and_o profess_a faith_n and_o not_o that_o of_o hide_a and_o internal_a which_o serve_v for_o nothing_o neither_o for_o 〈◊〉_d nor_o for_o salvation_n if_o it_o be_v not_o make_v manifest_a and_o external_a for_o our_o lord_n cry_v out_o he_o that_o will_v confess_v i_o before_o man_n i_o will_v confess_v he_o 10._o before_o god_n my_o father_n and_o saint_n paul_n we_o make_v confession_n with_o our_o mouth_n to_o 10_o salvation_n and_o saint_n agust_n we_o can_v be_v save_v unless_o labour_v also_o for_o 1._o the_o salvation_n of_o other_o we_o profess_v with_o our_o mouth_n the_o same_o faith_n which_o we_o be_v be_v in_o our_o hearten_v and_o again_o peradventure_o say_v he_o some_o one_o may_v say_v there_o be_v 1._o other_o sheep_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o i_o be_o not_o acquaint_v with_o but_o god_n have_v care_n of_o they_o but_o he_o be_v too_o absurd_a in_o human_a sense_n that_o can_v imagine_v such_o thing_n and_o final_o the_o seven_o battle_n be_v that_o the_o unity_n of_o faith_n even_o external_a and_o profess_a 〈◊〉_d not_o for_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n if_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o visible_a and_o sacramental_a communion_n with_o the_o original_a body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o universal_a society_n of_o the_o true_a pastor_n be_v not_o add_v to_o it_o you_o be_v with_o we_o 〈◊〉_d saint_n augustine_n to_o the_o donatist_n 48._o in_o baptism_n in_o 〈◊〉_d creed_n in_o the_o other_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o in_o the_o spirit_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n and_o final_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n you_o be_v not_o with_o us._n 3._o and_o saint_n jerom_n there_o be_v this_o difference_n between_o schism_n and_o heresy_n that_o heresy_n hold_v a_o false_a doctrine_n and_o schism_n for_o episcopal_a dissension_n equal_o separate_v man_n from_o the_o church_n of_o other_o invisible_a union_n chap._n xi_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n they_o be_v unite_v by_o the_o conjunction_n of_o spirit_n and_o by_o the_o office_n of_o true_a charity_n and_o above_o all_o by_o that_o of_o mutual_a prayer_n they_o be_v final_o join_v by_o the_o communion_n of_o one_o selfesame_a hope_n and_o by_o the_o expectation_n of_o one_o promise_a inheritance_n the_o reply_n neither_o can_v there_o be_v a_o true_a communion_n of_o spirit_n where_o the_o visible_a and_o sacramental_a communion_n of_o body_n be_v exclude_v that_o be_v to_o 〈◊〉_d where_o the_o party_n do_v no_o admit_v one_o a_o other_o to_o the_o communion_n and_o participation_n os_fw-la the_o
presumption_n above_o their_o fellow_n of_o who_o predestination_n they_o have_v not_o the_o like_a certainty_n and_o make_v they_o less_o diligent_a to_o stand_v upon_o their_o guard_n and_o to_o practice_v this_o commandment_n of_o our_o lord_n watch_n and_o pray_v for_o fear_v lest_o 21_o you_o enter_v into_o temptation_n and_o therefore_o as_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o roman_a harp_n sing_v god_n by_o his_o wisdom_n from_o wan_n nature_n frail_a 29._o the_o whole_a success_n of_o future_a thing_n do_v veil_n the_o fowrth_n that_o s._n august_a the_o great_a doctor_n in_o the_o point_n of_o predestination_n that_o have_v be_v since_o the_o apostle_n yea_o the_o organ_n and_o the_o voice_n 13._o of_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o this_o questiom_n teach_v we_o that_o this_o belief_n be_v 12_o full_a of_o presumption_n and_o prejudicial_a to_o salvation_n although_o say_v he_o that_o the_o just_a be_v assure_v of_o thereward_n os_fw-la 〈◊〉_d perseverance_n yet_o they_o be_v incertain_a of_o their_o perseverance_n for_o who_o be_v he_o 〈◊〉_d man_n that_o know_v he_o shall_v persevere_v in_o the_o work_n and_o progress_n of_o justice_n to_o the_o end_n if_o he_o be_v not_o make_v certain_a thereof_o by_o some_o revelation_n from_o he_o who_o by_o a_o just_a and_o secret_a judgement_n instruct_v not_o all_o 13_o but_o deceive_v none_o and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n who_o be_v he_o among_o the_o faithful_a that_o will_v presume_v during_o this_o mortal_a life_n to_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o predestinate_a for_o it_o be_v needful_a that_o that_o be_v conceal_v in_o this_o world_n and_o a_o little_a after_o many_o like_a thing_n be_v say_v for_o the_o profit_n of_o this_o secret_a lest_o peradventure_o some_o may_v be_v puff_v up_o and_o that_o even_o those_o that_o run_v well_o may_v fear_v while_o it_o be_v uncertain_a whither_o they_o shall_v arrive_v and_o again_o such_o presumption_n be_v not_o profitable_a in_o this_o place_n of_o temptation_n where_o the_o infirmity_n be_v so_o great_a as_o assurance_n may_v beget_v pride_n and_o thus_o much_o be_v say_v in_o regard_n of_o 〈◊〉_d it_o rest_v now_o to_o solve_v the_o objection_n of_o the_o place_n of_o scripture_n that_o the_o adversaries_n of_o the_o church_n allege_v against_o this_o doctrine_n they_o say_v they_o 8._o that_o saint_n paul_n write_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n give_v testimony_n to_o our_o spirit_n or_o accord_v to_o the_o greek_n help_v our_o spirit_n to_o testify_v to_o we_o that_o we_o be_v the_o child_n of_o god_n and_o if_o child_n heir_n it_o be_v true_a but_o they_o tell_v we_o not_o that_o he_o add_v present_o after_o this_o conditional_a clause_n if_o we_o go_v forward_o in_o our_o suffering_n they_o say_v he_o write_v i_o be_o certain_a or_o accord_v to_o the_o greek_a i_o be_o persuade_v 〈◊〉_d that_o neither_o death_n nor_o life_n etc_o can_v separate_v we_o from_o the_o charity_n of_o christ._n it_o be_v true_a but_o they_o tell_v we_o not_o that_o he_o speak_v there_o of_o all_o the_o predestinate_a in_o general_a into_o who_o number_n he_o putt_v himself_o and_o those_o to_o who_o he_o write_v by_o a_o figure_n which_o the_o grammarian_n call_v syllepsis_n and_o accord_v to_o the_o rule_n not_o of_o faith_n but_o of_o charity_n which_o will_v that_o in_o all_o thing_n conceal_v from_o we_o we_o shall_v judge_v in_o the_o better_a part_n they_o say_v he_o write_v the_o vocation_n and_o the_o gift_n of_o god_n be_v without_o repentance_n 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v true_a but_o there_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o general_a call_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n make_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v of_o he_o say_v god_n have_v not_o 〈◊〉_d because_o yet_o one_o day_n he_o will_v recall_v their_o nation_n into_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n and_o even_o those_o that_o stretch_v this_o passage_n by_o analogy_n to_o the_o call_n of_o particular_a person_n either_o explicate_v it_o of_o vocation_n accord_v to_o predestination_n which_o be_v as_o much_o unknown_a as_o predestination_n itself_o or_o they_o intend_v that_o the_o gift_n and_o vocation_n of_o god_n be_v without_o tepentance_n on_o his_o part_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o god_n never_o withdraw_v himself_o from_o we_o unless_o we_o withdraw_v ourselves_o from_o he_o and_o therefore_o as_o saint_n paul_n say_v 1._o the_o vocation_n and_o the_o joust_n of_o god_n be_v without_o repentance_n so_o saint_n peter_n say_v take_v pain_n to_o secure_v your_o vocation_n and_o election_n by_o good_a work_n 1._o they_o say_v he_o write_v we_o have_v the_o pledge_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o our_o heart_n it_o be_v true_a but_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o our_o assurance_n to_o obtain_v the_o inheritance_n of_o life_n eternal_a that_o we_o have_v this_o pledge_n if_o we_o be_v not_o as_o well_o assure_v not_o to_o loose_v it_o a_o thing_n that_o saint_n paul_n be_v so_o far_o from_o assuringe_v we_o that_o contrary_o he_o cry_v out_o quench_v not_o the_o spirit_n they_o say_v saint_n john_n write_v perfect_a charity_n drive_v awaieseare_v it_o be_v true_a 1._o 4._o but_o beside_o that_o saint_n john_n speak_v there_o of_o perfect_a charity_n which_o every_o particular_a man_n ought_v to_o desire_v but_o not_o presume_v he_o have_v it_o for_o fear_n of_o 〈◊〉_d loosinge_v it_o in_o loosinge_v humility_n the_o fear_n that_o saint_n john_n pretende_v 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v exclude_v by_o this_o excellent_a charity_n be_v as_o sanit_n augustine_n 9_o say_v 〈◊〉_d fear_n that_o be_v the_o fear_n of_o loosinge_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n for_o fear_v of_o the_o pain_n of_o eternal_a fire_n and_o not_o the_o filial_a fear_n which_o be_v the_o fear_n of_o looseinge_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n for_o the_o love_n of_o god_n himself_o and_o for_o fear_n of_o be_v deprive_v and_o separate_v from_o his_o presence_n and_o therefore_o as_o s._n 2._o john_n say_v in_o the_o place_n cite_v by_o they_o perfect_a charity_n cast_v out_o fear_n so_o he_o say_v in_o a_o other_o place_n thou_o have_v lose_v thy_o first_o charity_n remember_v from_o whence_o 〈◊〉_d be_v salien_a and_o do_v thy_o first_o work_n and_o again_o hold_v that_o thou_o have_v least_o thy_o 〈◊〉_d be_v take_v from_o thou_o and_o from_o this_o be_v nothing_o derogatory_n that_o which_o they_o object_n that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o this_o certainty_n make_v man_n despair_v of_o their_o salvation_n for_o between_o the_o certainty_n of_o salvation_n and_o despair_n there_o be_v a_o middle_a way_n which_o be_v hope_n that_o while_o it_o last_v as_o it_o ought_v always_o to_o last_o in_o a_o christian_a man_n be_v incompatible_a with_o despair_n and_o sussize_v to_o comfort_v we_o and_o hinder_v we_o if_o we_o persevere_v in_o it_o from_o be_v confound_v and_o although_o it_o imprint_v not_o in_o we_o a_o infallible_a certainty_n of_o our_o salvation_n for_o then_o it_o be_v theological_a say_v and_o no_o more_o hope_n yet_o it_o cause_v in_o we_o moral_a faith_n which_o we_o call_v confidence_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o likelyhoode_n &_o conjecture_n that_o the_o good_a motion_n wherewith_o god_n inspire_v we_o give_v we_o of_o our_o 22._o predestination_n learn_v in_o part_n say_v saint_n augustine_n condiscite_fw-la as_o s._n paul_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d from_o the_o goodness_n and_o straightness_n of_o your_o course_n that_o you_o belong_v ibid._n to_o the_o predestination_n of_o divine_a grace_n and_o again_o you_o they_o alsoe_o ought_v to_o hope_n from_o the_o father_n of_o light_n from_o who_o descend_v every_o excellent_a gift_n and_o every_o perfect_a present_a the_o perseverance_n to_o obey_v and_o ask_v it_o of_o he_o with_o daily_a prayer_n and_o do_v so_o confide_v not_o to_o be_v exclude_v from_o the_o predestination_n of_o his_o people_n since_o it_o ibid._n be_v himself_o that_o give_v we_o grace_n to_o do_v it_o and_o a_o little_a after_o of_o life_n eternal_a say_v he_o which_o god_n who_o be_v no_o liar_n have_v 〈◊〉_d before_o all_o time_n to_o the_o child_n of_o promise_n none_o can_v be_v assure_v till_o this_o life_n be_v finish_v but_o he_o will_v make_v we_o persevere_v in_o he_o to_o who_o we_o say_v every_o day_n lead_v we_o not_o into_o temptation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o it_o arise_v from_o the_o protestation_n of_o the_o precede_a period_n but_o we_o ought_v to_o hope_v that_o he_o will_v make_v we_o persevere_v in_o he_o to_o who_o we_o say_v every_o day_n lead_v we_o not_o into_o temptation_n of_o the_o inequality_n of_o these_o two_o phrase_n to_o communicate_v with_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o to_o communicate_v with_o some_o member_n of_o the_o church_n depart_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n chap._n xiii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n but_o the_o king_n add_v that_o this_o very_a church_n
palestina_n these_o be_v all_o complaint_n which_o still_o remain_v within_o the_o limit_n of_o their_o manner_n and_o neither_o touch_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n nor_o the_o succession_n of_o saint_n peter_n nor_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o apostolical_a sea_n nor_o the_o very_a person_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o indeed_o how_o can_v saint_n jerome_n apply_v these_o word_n of_o the_o revelation_n go_v out_o of_o babylon_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n for_o any_o thing_n concern_v faith_n and_o religion_n he_o that_o cry_v out_o in_o his_o apology_n against_o ruffinus_n 1_o which_o faith_n be_v it_o that_o he_o call_v he_o that_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v or_o that_o that_o be_v contain_v in_o origen_n book_n if_o he_o answer_v that_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v than_o we_o be_v catholic_n and_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o theophilus_n patriarche_v 68_o of_o alexandria_n know_v that_o we_o have_v nothing_o in_o great_a recommendation_n then_o to_o conserve_v the_o statute_n of_o christ_n and_o not_o to_o transgress_v the_o bound_n of_o our_o father_n and_o always_o to_o remember_v the_o roman_a faith_n praise_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o apostle_n whereof_o the_o alexandrian_a church_n do_v glory_n to_o partake_v and_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o demetrias_n when_o thou_o be_v little_a and_o that_o the_o bishop_n anastasius_n of_o 8._o 〈◊〉_d and_o happy_a memory_n gowern_v the_o roman_a church_n a_o cruel_a tempest_n of_o 〈◊〉_d rise_v out_o of_o the_o eastern_a part_n attempt_v to_o pollute_v and_o corrupt_v the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o that_o faith_n which_o have_v be_v commend_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o this_o 〈◊〉_d pope_n anastasius_n scotfree_a in_o a_o most_o plentiful_a poverty_n and_o in_o a_o apostolical_a care_n break_v the_o pestilent_a head_n and_o stop_v the_o hiss_a mouth_n of_o 〈◊〉_d hydra_n and_o because_o i_o fear_v yea_o i_o have_v hear_v say_v that_o the_o bud_v of_o this_o venomous_a plant_n do_v still_o live_v and_o springe_n up_o in_o some_o i_o think_v it_o my_o 〈◊〉_d to_o admonish_v thou_o in_o a_o devout_a zeal_n of_o charity_n that_o thou_o keep_v fast_o the_o faith_n of_o saint_n innocent_a his_o son_n and_o successor_n in_o the_o apostolical_a chair_n and_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o pope_n damasus_n i_o be_o chain_v in_o communion_n with_o 57_o thy_o blessedness_n that_o be_v with_o peter_n chair_n i_o know_v the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o that_o rock_n if_o any_o eat_v the_o lamb_n out_o of_o that_o house_n he_o be_v profane_a and_o a_o little_a after_o i_o know_v not_o vitalis_n i_o reject_v meletius_n i_o be_o ignorant_a of_o paulinus_n whosoever_o gather_v not_o with_o thou_o scatter_v that_o be_v to_o say_v whosoever_o be_v not_o of_o christ_n be_v of_o antichrist_n far_o then_o be_v he_o from_o holdinge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o babylon_n and_o the_o pope_n for_o antichrist_n since_o he_o hold_v whosoever_o do_v not_o communicate_v with_o the_o pope_n for_o antichrist_n the_o three_o exposition_n be_v of_o they_o who_o interpret_v the_o allegorical_a babylon_n to_o be_v the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o turk_n who_o with_o its_o false_a prophet_n mahomet_n have_v possess_v all_o the_o city_n and_o particular_o those_o of_o the_o seven_o church_n of_o asia_n to_o which_o s._n john_n address_v his_o revelation_n and_o which_o have_v give_v up_o her_o soul_n to_o the_o perish_a beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v have_v again_o take_v the_o office_n and_o rank_n of_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n blasphmer_n and_o persecutor_n of_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n and_o have_v usurp_v the_o seat_n whither_o their_o succession_n have_v be_v transfer_v to_o wit_n constantinople_n and_o who_o be_v clothe_v with_o purple_a that_o be_v have_v the_o imperial_a power_n and_o authority_n who_o symbol_n in_o saint_n johns_n time_n be_v purple_a and_o which_o be_v seat_v be_v it_o literal_o upon_o seven_o mountain_n for_o constantinople_n have_v seven_o mountain_n as_o old_a rome_n have_v for_o modern_a rome_n have_v nine_o or_o be_v it_o accord_v to_o the_o allegorical_a interpretation_n of_o saint_n john_n upon_o seven_o king_n that_o be_v to_o say_v upon_o the_o seven_o empire_n that_o follow_v the_o impiety_n of_o mahomett_n and_o in_o brief_a which_o have_v so_o many_o other_o affinity_n with_o the_o babylon_n in_o the_o revelation_n as_o oecolamp_n and_o bullinger_n be_v constrain_v to_o give_v she_o two_o seat_n and_o conâ—â—â—â—uâ—e_v two_o antichrist_n one_o in_o the_o west_n and_o a_o other_o in_o the_o east_n now_o 〈◊〉_d which_o of_o these_o exposition_n answer_v the_o precise_a intention_n of_o the_o author_n or_o 〈◊〉_d whether_o the_o perfect_a accomplishment_n of_o these_o thing_n be_v yet_o to_o come_v and_o shall_v be_v understand_v of_o a_o society_n which_o shall_v not_o arise_v till_o after_o the_o gospel_n have_v be_v actual_o preach_v to_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n as_o all_o ancient_a writer_n be_v agree_v that_o the_o monarchy_n of_o antichrist_n which_o the_o protestant_n esteene_n to_o be_v one_o thing_n with_o the_o babylon_n of_o the_o revelation_n shall_v not_o come_v till_o after_o that_o time_n it_o be_v not_o here_o our_o purpose_n to_o examine_v but_o in_o sum_n that_o that_o babylon_n where_o of_o the_o revelation_n speak_v can_v be_v serious_o take_v for_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n the_o antithesis_fw-la that_o saint_n john_n make_v of_o babylon_n and_o jerusalem_n which_o teach_v we_o that_o as_o the_o jerusalem_n describe_v by_o the_o same_o revelation_n be_v not_o a_o local_a city_n so_o babylon_n describe_v by_o the_o same_o revelation_n be_v not_o a_o local_a and_o corporal_a city_n take_v from_o we_o all_o colour_n to_o believe_v it_o and_o therefore_o arethas_n who_o be_v a_o graecian_n 18._o and_o a_o schismatic_n as_o he_o be_v hold_v to_o be_v have_v have_v more_o interest_n to_o interpret_v this_o passage_n of_o rome_n resolve_v in_o the_o end_n that_o it_o can_v be_v understand_v neither_o of_o rome_n nor_o of_o constantinople_n but_o of_o the_o state_n of_o this_o corruptible_a world_n it_o appear_v say_v he_o undoubtlie_o by_o this_o place_n that_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v here_o foretell_v shall_v neither_o be_v understand_v of_o babylon_n nor_o of_o old_a nor_o new_a rome_n that_o be_v constantinople_n nor_o of_o any_o other_o city_n but_o of_o all_o this_o corruptible_a world_n and_o that_o she_o may_v be_v take_v for_o a_o church_n which_o in_o the_o begin_v be_v a_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o since_o grow_v false_a and_o adulterate_a bear_v nevertheless_o still_o the_o title_n of_o a_o church_n the_o figure_n of_o babylon_n which_o be_v from_o the_o begin_v found_v by_o nimrod_n a_o pagan_a and_o infidel_n and_o after_o always_o persevere_v in_o paganism_n and_o in_o the_o open_a profession_n of_o infidelity_n till_o the_o fall_n of_o her_o empire_n can_v bear_v it_o contrariwise_o that_o which_o saint_n john_n say_v 13_o that_o all_o those_o who_o name_n be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o life_n have_v worship_v the_o beast_n upon_o which_o the_o harlott_n sit_v seem_v to_o insinuate_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o society_n of_o all_o the_o reprobate_n of_o what_o soever_o sect_n religion_n and_o profession_n they_o have_v be_v as_o well_o jew_n gentile_n heretic_n schismatickes_n as_o evil_a catholic_n and_o not_o of_o any_o determinate_a communion_n yet_o we_o avow_v nevertheless_o that_o the_o father_n have_v sometime_n turn_v the_o word_n of_o isaiah_n and_o jeremy_n from_o whence_o those_o word_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v take_v to_o make_v use_n of_o they_o against_o the_o particular_a sect_n of_o the_o arrian_n 〈◊〉_d as_o when_o osius_n and_o after_o he_o s._n athanas_n say_v the_o scripture_n cry_v out_o depart_z depart_v go_v out_o from_o she_o and_o touch_v not_o her_o uncleanness_n withdraw_v you_o from_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o separate_z yourselve_n from_o they_o you_o that_o carry_v the_o vessel_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o beside_o that_o they_o have_v never_o pretend_v that_o this_o precept_n shall_v be_v extend_v to_o all_o the_o multitude_n of_o christian_n and_o that_o there_o may_v come_v a_o time_n wherein_o there_o be_v no_o external_a communion_n visible_a and_o eminent_a out_o of_o which_o it_o shall_v be_v unlawful_a to_o go_v forth_o which_o be_v that_o which_o be_v in_o question_n there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o the_o conceit_n &_o allusion_n that_o the_o father_n make_v upon_o the_o allegorical_a exposition_n of_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o proper_a and_o direct_a understand_v of_o the_o same_o passage_n which_o be_v that_o only_a from_o whence_o we_o may_v argue_v serious_o and_o therefore_o when_o the_o donatist_n in_o the_o conference_n of_o carthage_n will_v have_v make_v use_n of_o the_o same_o word_n against_o the_o
schismatickes_n but_o alsoe_o heretic_n thou_o be_v say_v he_o to_o gaudentius_n both_o a_o schismatic_n by_o sacrilegious_a dissension_n and_o a_o heretic_n 3._o by_o sacrilegious_a doctrine_n but_o the_o principal_a difference_n that_o we_o observe_v be_v that_o all_o call_v those_o that_o have_v begin_v with_o dissension_n in_o faith_n and_o to_o who_o schism_n have_v but_o the_o place_n of_o a_o accessary_n heretic_n and_o those_o that_o have_v begin_v with_o schism_n and_o to_o who_o heresy_n be_v come_v accessory_o after_o the_o schism_n as_o the_o fever_n after_o the_o wound_n schismatickes_n of_o the_o agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n with_o the_o modern_a chap._n xviii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o here_o most_o illustrious_a cardinal_n his_o majesty_n require_v from_o you_o that_o you_o will_v represent_v to_o yourself_o how_o great_a difference_n there_o be_v between_o saint_n augustins_n time_n and_o this_o of_o we_o how_o the_o face_n and_o all_o the_o exterior_a form_n of_o the_o church_n to_o say_v nothing_o of_o the_o interior_a be_v change_v the_o reply_n this_o be_v the_o request_n that_o i_o will_v myself_o most_o humble_o make_v to_o his_o majesty_n to_o wit_n to_o set_v before_o his_o eye_n the_o estate_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o saint_n augustine_n and_o of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n follow_v a_o church_n that_o believe_v a_o the_o true_a and_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o oral_a manducation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n under_o the_o kind_n and_o within_o the_o sacramental_a kind_n as_o zuinglius_fw-la the_o principal_a patriarch_n of_o the_o sacramentary_n acknowledge_v himself_o in_o these_o word_n euch._n from_o the_o time_n of_o saint_n augustine_n that_o be_v 1200._o year_n ago_o the_o opinion_n of_o corporal_a flesh_n have_v already_o get_v the_o mastery_n a_o church_n that_o in_o this_o quality_n 5._o adore_v the_o eucharist_n not_o only_o with_o thought_n and_o inward_a devotion_n but_o with_o outward_a gesture_n and_o adoration_n actual_o real_o and_o substantial_o the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o christ._n for_o i_o will_v not_o speak_v now_o of_o 24._o transubstantiation_n for_o which_o i_o reserve_v a_o treatise_n apart_o a_o church_n that_o believe_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n 9_o even_o beside_o the_o use_n 8._o and_o for_o this_o cause_n keep_v it_o after_o consecration_n 〈◊〉_d for_o domestical_a communion_n 7._o to_o give_v to_o sick_a person_n 〈◊〉_d to_o carry_v upon_o the_o sea_n 5_o to_o send_v into_o far_a province_n a_o church_n that_o believe_v kind_n that_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n be_v not_o necessary_a for_o the_o integrity_n of_o participation_n but_o that_o all_o the_o body_n and_o all_o the_o blood_n be_v take_v in_o either_o kind_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n allege_a in_o domestical_a communion_n in_o communion_n for_o child_n in_o communion_n for_o sick_a person_n in_o communion_n by_o sea_n in_o communion_n of_o penitentes_fw-la at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n in_o communion_n send_v into_o far_a province_n they_o distribute_v it_o under_o one_o kind_n a_o church_n that_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v 63._o a_o true_a full_a and_o entire_a sacrifice_n 〈◊〉_d it_o alone_o succeedinge_v all_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n 32._o the_o new_a oblation_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n 21._o the_o external_a worship_n of_o latria_fw-la of_o the_o christian_n and_o not_o only_o a_o eucharistiall_a sacrifice_n but_o alsoe_o a_o 8._o sacrifice_n propitiatory_a by_o application_n of_o that_o of_o the_o cross_n and_o in_o this_o quality_n offer_v it_o as_o well_o for_o the_o absent_a as_o for_o the_o present_a aswell_o for_o the_o communicantes_fw-la as_o for_o the_o non-communicantes_a as_o well_o for_o the_o live_n 41._o as_o for_o the_o dead_a a_o church_n that_o for_o the_o oblation_n of_o this_o sacrifice_n use_v altar_n both_o of_o wood_n and_o baptis_fw-la stone_n sup_n erect_v and_o dedicate_v to_o god_n in_o memory_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o consecrate_v they_o by_o certain_a form_n of_o word_n and_o ceremony_n and_o among_o other_o by_o the_o in_o shrivinge_n their_o relic_n a_o church_n wherein_o the_o faithful_a make_v voyage_n and_o pilgrimage_n martyr_n to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o say_a martyr_n to_o be_v supra_fw-la associate_v to_o their_o merit_n and_o help_v by_o their_o intercession_n pray_v the_o holy_a martyr_n 10._o to_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o they_o 88_o celebrate_v their_o feast_n 17._o reverence_v their_o relic_n vigil_n make_v use_v of_o they_o to_o exorcise_v evil_a spirit_n 〈◊〉_d kiss_v they_o 8._o cause_v they_o to_o be_v touch_v with_o flower_n vigil_n carry_v they_o in_o clothes_n of_o silk_n and_o in_o vessel_n of_o gold_n 26_o prostrate_v themselves_o before_o their_o shrine_n vigil_n offer_a sacrifice_n to_o god_n upon_o their_o tomb_n 26._o touch_v the_o grate_n of_o the_o place_n where_o their_o relic_n be_v keep_v vigil_n take_v and_o esteem_v the_o dust_n from_o under_o their_o relickarye_n and_o go_v to_o pray_v to_o the_o martyr_n not_o only_o for_o spiritual_a health_n 〈◊〉_d but_o for_o the_o health_n and_o temporal_a prosperity_n of_o their_o family_n theod._n carry_v their_o child_n yea_o their_o sick_a cattle_n to_o be_v heal_v and_o when_o they_o have_v receive_v some_o help_n from_o god_n by_o the_o intercession_n of_o the_o say_a martyr_n super_fw-la hang_v up_o in_o the_o temple_n and_o upon_o the_o altar_n erect_v to_o their_o memory_n for_o tribute_n and_o memorial_n of_o the_o obtayninge_v of_o their_o vow_n image_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n of_o those_o part_n of_o their_o body_n that_o have_v be_v heal_v and_o when_o the_o godly_a and_o learned_a bishop_n of_o the_o ancient_a time_n report_v these_o thing_n they_o celebrate_v and_o exalt_v they_o 6._o as_o so_o many_o beam_n flash_n and_o triumph_n of_o the_o glory_n of_o christ._n a_o church_n which_o hold_v 6._o the_o apostolical_a tradition_n not_o write_v but_o consign_v viva_fw-la voce_fw-mi and_o by_o the_o visible_a and_o ocular_a practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o their_o successor_n to_o be_v equal_a to_o the_o apostolical_a write_n and_o hold_v for_o apostolical_a tradion_n all_o the_o self_n same_o thing_n that_o we_o acknowledge_v and_o embrace_v in_o the_o quality_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n a_o church_n that_o offer_v prayer_n both_o private_a and_o public_a 9_o for_o the_o dead_a to_o the_o end_n to_o game_n ease_n and_o rest_n for_o they_o and_o to_o obtain_v that_o god_n will_v use_v they_o more_o merciful_o than_o their_o sin_n deserve_v and_o hold_v this_o custom_n for_o a_o thing_n 〈◊〉_d necessary_a for_o the_o refreshinge_v of_o their_o soul_n 3_o and_o for_o a_o doctrine_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o place_v 53_o those_o that_o observe_v it_o not_o in_o the_o cataloge_n of_o heretic_n a_o church_n that_o hold_v the_o fast_o of_o the_o 40._o day_n of_o lent_n for_o a_o custom_n 54_o not_o free_a and_o voluntary_a but_o necessary_a and_o of_o apostolical_a tradition_n anaceph_n and_o reckon_v among_o heretic_n those_o that_o observe_v it_o not_o and_o during_o the_o time_n of_o lent_n as_o in_o a_o general_a mourninge_v of_o christian_n 52._o forbadd_a the_o celebration_n of_o wedding_n and_o the_o solemnisation_n of_o marriage_n a_o church_n that_o out_o of_o pentecost_n hold_v the_o fast_a of_o all_o the_o friday_n in_o the_o year_n in_o memory_n of_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n except_o christmas_n day_n fall_v upon_o one_o compend_n which_o she_o except_v namely_o as_o a_o apostolical_a tradition_n for_o i_o speak_v not_o of_o wednesday_n supply_v in_o the_o west_n by_o satturdaies_n a_o church_n that_o hold_v the_o other_o interdiction_n make_v to_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n to_o marry_v after_o their_o promotion_n for_o a_o thing_n necessary_a and_o of_o apostolical_a tradition_n a_o church_n that_o hold_v 61._o marriage_n after_o the_o vow_n of_o virginity_n a_o sin_n and_o that_o by_o apostolical_a tradition_n 1_o and_o repute_v religious_a man_n and_o religious_a weeman_n that_o marry_v after_o the_o solemn_a vow_n of_o single_a life_n not_o only_o for_o adulterer_n but_o for_o incestuous_a person_n a_o church_n that_o hold_v the_o l_o minglinge_v of_o water_n with_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o a_o thing_n necessary_a and_o of_o divine_a and_o apostolical_a tradition_n a_o church_n that_o hold_v the_o 40_o exorcism_n exsufflation_n and_o renunciation_n which_o be_v make_v in_o baptism_n for_o sacred_a ceremony_n and_o of_o apostolical_a tradition_n a_o church_n that_o beside_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v the_o two_o initiatinge-sacramentes_a of_o christian_a religion_n hold_v 4._o confirmation_n make_v with_o the_o chrism_n and_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n 〈◊〉_d and_o allow_v only_o to_o bishop_n the_o power_n
to_o confer_v it_o 〈◊〉_d marriage_n for_o a_o true_a and_o proper_a sacrament_n 〈◊〉_d penance_n for_o a_o true_a and_o proper_a sacrament_n 〈◊〉_d and_o vocal_a confession_n to_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n for_o one_o of_o the_o condition_n 24._o necessary_a to_o this_o sacrament_n 8_o order_n for_o a_o true_a and_o proper_a sacrament_n and_o extreme_a onction_n for_o a_o true_a and_o proper_a sacrament_n which_o be_v the_o seven_o sacrament_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n acknowledge_v and_o 7._o the_o greek_a communion_n alsoe_o make_v profession_n to_o embrace_v with_o us._n a_o church_n which_o in_o the_o ceremony_n of_o baptism_n use_v 70._o oil_n 5._o salt_n bapt_v wax_n light_n 101_o exorcism_n 8._o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n 1_o the_o word_n epheta_n and_o other_o thing_n that_o accompany_v it_o to_o testify_v by_o oil_n that_o in_o baptism_n we_o be_v make_v christian_n that_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o unction_n of_o christ_n by_o salt_n that_o god_n contract_v with_o we_o in_o baptism_n a_o alliance_n for_o ever_o follow_v the_o stile_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o call_v eternal_a alliance_n alliance_n of_o salt_n by_o the_o light_n that_o christ_n be_v the_o light_n that_o enlighten_v all_o man_n commeinge_v into_o the_o world_n 205._o by_o exorcism_n that_o baptism_n put_v we_o out_o of_o the_o devil_n possession_n 8_o by_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n that_o it_o be_v the_o death_n of_o christ_n that_o give_v strength_n to_o all_o sacrament_n 1._o by_o the_o word_n epheta_n that_o god_n accomplish_v spiritual_o in_o we_o by_o baptism_n what_o he_o wrought_v corporal_o in_o the_o deaf_a and_o dumb_a man_n a_o church_n that_o esteem_a baptism_n for_o person_n of_o full_a age_n necessary_a with_o a_o conditional_a necessity_n 15._o and_o for_o child_n necessary_a with_o a_o absolute_a necessity_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n permit_v bapt_a lay_v man_n to_o baptise_v in_o danger_n of_o death_n a_o church_n that_o use_v holy_a water_n consecrate_v by_o certain_a word_n and_o ceremony_n and_o make_v use_v of_o it_o 27._o both_o for_o baptism_n 30_o and_o against_o enchantment_n 23._o and_o to_o make_v exorcism_n and_o conjuration_n against_o evil_a spirit_n fron_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o 71._o s._n gregory_n the_o great_a who_o though_o he_o be_v after_o the_o first_o four_o counsel_n yet_o not_o to_o be_v except_v against_o by_o english_a man_n who_o take_v the_o original_n of_o their_o mission_n from_o he_o ordain_v when_o englad_n return_v back_o from_o paganism_n to_o christian_a religion_n that_o the_o temple_n shall_v not_o be_v demolish_v but_o expiate_v by_o the_o sprinkle_n of_o holy_a water_n a_o church_n that_o in_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o ecclesiastical_a ministry_n hold_v diverse_a degree_n 3._o the_o bishop_n the_o priest_n the_o deacon_n the_o acolite_a the_o exorcist_n the_o reader_n and_o the_o porter_n and_o consecrate_v and_o bless_v they_o with_o diverse_a form_n and_o ceremony_n and_o in_o the_o order_n episcopal_a acknowledge_v diverse_a seat_n of_o iurisdictino_fw-la of_o positive_a right_n to_o wit_n archbishop_n primate_fw-la patriarch_n leon_n and_o one_o supereminent_a by_o divine_a law_n which_o be_v the_o pope_n without_o who_o nothing_o can_v be_v decide_v appertain_v to_o the_o universal_a church_n &_o the_o want_n of_o who_o presence_n either_o by_o himself_o or_o by_o his_o legate_n 10_o or_o his_o confirmation_n make_v all_o counsel_n pretend_v to_o be_v universal_a unlawful_a a_o church_n which_o hold_v a_o 11._o succession_n of_o bishop_n not_o interrupt_v since_o the_o first_o mission_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o a_o essential_a condition_n of_o she_o &_o repute_v those_o who_o have_v it_o not_o or_o that_o communicate_v with_o those_o that_o have_v it_o not_o for_o schismatic_o and_o cull_v pable_z of_o the_o same_o curse_n with_o core_n dathan_n and_o 〈◊〉_d a_o church_n that_o hold_v the_o distinction_n of_o bishop_n and_o priest_n and_o namely_o in_o the_o act_n of_o ordination_n for_o a_o thing_n of_o divine_a law_n fine_a and_o apostolical_a tradition_n 53._o and_o condemn_v as_o heretic_n those_o that_o hold_v it_o not_o a_o church_n 46._o that_o hold_v free_a will_n for_o a_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n &_o reveal_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n 76._o that_o hold_v that_o faith_n only_o without_o evangelicall_a work_n be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o salvation_n impo_n that_o wicked_a man_n persevere_v to_o the_o end_n be_v reprobate_n but_o not_o predestinate_a to_o evil_a 13._o that_o the_o certainty_n that_o particular_a man_n presume_v to_o have_v of_o their_o predestination_n be_v a_o rash_a boldness_n a_o church_n wherein_o their_o service_n be_v say_v throughout_o the_o east_n in_o greek_a and_o through_o the_o west_n aswell_o in_o africa_n as_o in_o europe_n 〈◊〉_d in_o latin_a although_o that_o in_o none_o of_o the_o province_n neither_o of_o europe_n nor_o africa_n except_o in_o italy_n &_o in_o the_o city_n where_o the_o roman_a colony_n reside_v the_o latin_a be_v understand_v by_o the_o simple_a people_n but_o only_o by_o the_o learned_a in_o brief_a a_o church_n that_o use_v either_o in_o gender_n or_o in_o species_n either_o inform_v or_o in_o analogy_n the_o very_a same_o ceremony_n which_o be_v the_o word_n well_o know_v the_o all_o man_n which_o the_o catholic_n use_v universal_o at_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 88_o observe_v the_o distinctino_fw-it of_o the_o feast_n and_o ordinary_a day_n the_o distinction_n 27_o of_o ecclesiastical_a and_o lay_v habit_n 1._o the_o reverence_n of_o sacred_a vessel_n the_o custom_n 4._o of_o shave_v 1._o and_o unction_n for_o the_o collation_n of_o order_n the_o ceremony_n of_o 5._o wash_v their_o hand_n at_o the_o altar_n before_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o mystery_n 19_o the_o kiss_n of_o peace_n before_o the_o 〈◊〉_d ibid._n pronounce_v a_o part_n of_o the_o service_n at_o the_o altar_n with_o a_o low_a voice_n and_o wheard_n 8._o make_v procession_n with_o the_o relic_n of_o the_o martyr_n accompany_v the_o dead_a to_o their_o 〈◊〉_d with_o 2._o wax_n taper_n in_o sign_n of_o joy_n and_o future_a certainty_n of_o their_o resurrection_n have_v the_o picture_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saînt_n both_o 3_o out_o of_o church_n and_o theod_n in_o church_n and_o cassian_n upon_o the_o very_a altar_n of_o martyr_n not_o to_o adore_v they_o as_o adoration_n signify_v di_o nine_o worship_n but_o to_o reverence_v by_o they_o the_o soldier_n and_o champion_n of_o christ_n milit_fw-la use_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n in_o all_o their_o conversation_n 2._o imprint_v it_o on_o the_o forehead_n of_o their_o catechumenist_n 6._o paint_v it_o on_o the_o portal_n of_o all_o the_o house_n of_o the_o faithful_a hil._n give_v the_o blessing_n to_o the_o people_n with_o their_o hand_n by_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n 〈◊〉_d employ_v it_o to_o drive_v away_o evil_a spirit_n 11._o propose_v in_o jerusalem_fw-la the_o very_a cross_n to_o be_v adore_v on_o good_a friday_n 〈◊〉_d use_v incense_n in_o their_o synax_n not_o particular_o incense_v of_o arabia_n but_o indifferent_o odoriferous_a gum_n for_o they_o hold_v not_o incense_v for_o sacrifice_v as_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o law_n but_o for_o a_o simple_a ceremony_n design_v to_o represent_v the_o effect_n of_o prayer_n describe_v by_o these_o word_n of_o david_n let_v my_o prayer_n arise_v even_o as_o incense_v into_o thy_o presence_n and_o 〈◊〉_d by_o these_o of_o the_o revelation_n the_o smoke_n of_o the_o incense_n of_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n ascend_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o angel_n before_o god_n and_o final_o a_o church_n which_o hold_v that_o the_o catholic_a church_n have_v the_o infallible_a promise_n that_o she_o shall_v be_v 〈◊〉_d perpetual_o visible_a and_o eminent_a in_o her_o communion_n perpetual_o pure_a and_o uncorrupted_a in_o her_o doctrine_n and_o in_o her_o sacrament_n and_o perpetual_o bind_v and_o continue_v in_o the_o succession_n of_o her_o ministry_n and_o that_o 6._o to_o she_o only_o belong_v the_o keep_n of_o the_o apostolical_a tradition_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o decision_n of_o controversy_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o out_o of_o the_o succession_n 16._o of_o her_o communion_n 38_o of_o her_o doctrine_n 37._o and_o of_o her_o ministry_n there_o be_v neither_o church_n nor_o salvation_n behold_v what_o the_o excellent_a king_n when_o it_o shall_v please_v he_o to_o consider_v it_o at_o sufficient_a leisure_n shall_v find_v the_o catholic_a church_n to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o saint_n aug._n and_o of_o the_o 4_o first_o council_n let_v his_o majesty_n see_v whether_o by_o these_o feature_n he_o can_v know_v the_o face_n of_o caluines_n church_n or_o of_o we_o of_o the_o conformity_n or_o inconformitie_n of_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o word_n catholic_a have_v be_v common_a to_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n and_o to_o the_o modern_a
many_o call_v it_o in_o question_n yet_o as_o for_o he_o 2_o 〈◊〉_d reject_v it_o not_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n surname_v 〈◊〉_d hold_v long_o after_o condemn_v it_o and_o photius_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n yet_o 113._o late_a say_v it_o can_v hardly_o be_v justify_v from_o arrianisme_n which_o make_v it_o to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o write_n which_o bear_v that_o name_n in_o saint_n epiphanius_n 〈◊〉_d or_o that_o it_o have_v since_o be_v salsify_v by_o the_o arrian_n neither_o do_v that_o book_n 〈◊〉_d either_o express_o or_o equivalent_o that_o all_o bishop_n be_v in_o a_o sort_n ecumenical_a 14._o he_o say_v no_o more_o but_o this_o speakeinge_v collective_o to_o all_o bishop_n and_o not_o distributive_o to_o every_o bishop_n we_o write_v these_o thing_n for_o confirmation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o you_o to_o who_o the_o episcopat_v be_v commit_v over_o all_o but_o if_o the_o have_v say_v it_o what_o can_v follow_v of_o that_o do_v not_o saint_n augustine_n say_v that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d all_o charge_n be_v common_a to_o all_o bishop_n and_o for_o all_o that_o do_v he_o forbear_v to_o protest_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v supereminent_a in_o a_o more_o high_a 〈◊〉_d as_o 〈◊〉_d say_v he_o cease_v not_o to_o roar_v about_o the_o pasture_n of_o our_o lord_n 〈◊〉_d and_o to_o seek_v every_o side_n for_o inletts_a to_o snatch_v away_o the_o sheep_n buy_v at_o so_o high_a a_o 〈◊〉_d and_o that_o to_o we_o all_o which_o exercise_n the_o office_n of_o bishop_n the_o pastor_n all_o charge_n be_v common_a although_o thou_o be_v 〈◊〉_d in_o a_o high_a degree_n and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n that_o 162_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n there_o have_v always_o flourish_v the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o apostolical_a chair_n of_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o pope_n with_o other_o bishop_n chapt_n xxv_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n but_o then_o the_o ordinary_a 〈◊〉_d show_v that_o it_o be_v very_o true_a and_o a_o thousand_o example_n of_o history_n may_v yet_o easy_o demonstrate_v it_o the_o reply_n and_o wherefore_o then_o that_o we_o may_v begin_v this_o information_n in_o the_o 3._o age_n of_o saint_n 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v the_o first_o age_n after_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o end_v it_o in_o that_o of_o saint_n 〈◊〉_d the_o great_a who_o calvin_n will_v have_v to_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d true_a and_o lawful_a bishop_n of_o rome_n when_o saint_n ireneus_n dispute_v against_o the_o valentinian_o do_v he_o cry_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n because_o of_o a_o more_o powerful_a principality_n that_o be_v because_o of_o the_o principality_n of_o the_o apostolical_a sea_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d shall_v agree_v for_o that_o by_o this_o more_o powerful_a principality_n saint_n ireneus_n mean_v not_o the_o 〈◊〉_d principality_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n but_o a_o other_o more_o powerful_a principality_n to_o 〈◊〉_d the_o spiritual_a principality_n of_o the_o apostolical_a sea_n we_o have_v 〈◊〉_d both_o from_o the_o same_o saint_n ireneus_n who_o in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d period_n call_v the_o roman_a church_n the_o great_a and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d rome_n 〈◊〉_d the_o two_o most_o glorious_a apostle_n 〈◊〉_d and_o paul_n and_o from_o saint_n augustine_n who_o say_v in_o the_o roman_a 〈◊〉_d have_v 〈◊〉_d always_o flourish_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o apostolical_a seat_n and_o from_o saint_n prosper_n saint_n 〈◊〉_d second_o soul_n who_o write_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 6._o of_o the_o apostolical_a 〈◊〉_d have_v add_v more_o greatness_n to_o rome_n by_o the_o tribunal_n of_o religion_n then_o by_o that_o of_o the_o empire_n and_o why_o then_o when_o victor_n have_v excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n the_o lesser_a upon_o the_o question_n of_o easter_n day_n which_o they_o observe_v not_o according_a to_o the_o universal_a tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o according_a to_o a_o local_a and_o particular_a tradition_n which_o have_v be_v institute_v for_o a_o time_n in_o their_o province_n do_v not_o the_o same_o saint_n ireneus_n reproach_n to_o he_o that_o he_o can_v not_o do_v it_o and_o that_o he_o have_v no_o more_o power_n to_o cast_v they_o out_o of_o the_o church_n than_o the_o other_o bishop_n only_o admonish_v he_o as_o it_o shall_v appear_v hereafter_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o for_o so_o small_a a_o matter_n cut_v of_o so_o many_o and_o so_o great_a 42._o church_n he_o exhort_v he_o say_v eusebius_n not_o to_o cut_v of_o all_o the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o hold_v the_o tradition_n of_o this_o ancient_a custom_n and_o ruffinus_n translatinge_v ibid._n eusebius_n he_o reprehend_v he_o say_v he_o to_o have_v do_v 〈◊〉_d to_o cut_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o body_n so_o many_o and_o so_o great_a church_n for_o as_o for_o the_o slander_n wherewith_o eusebius_n and_o ruffinus_n heretical_a author_n the_o one_o a_o arrian_n and_o the_o other_o a_o origenist_n both_o enemy_n to_o the_o roman_a 42._o church_n do_v poison_n this_o history_n they_o shall_v be_v answer_v hereafter_o and_o it_o shall_v be_v show_v that_o the_o censure_n of_o victor_n be_v so_o just_a that_o it_o be_v after_o follow_v by_o the_o ecumenical_a counsel_n of_o nicaea_n and_o ephesus_n and_o why_o then_o when_o tertullian_n priest_n of_o carthage_n in_o africa_n be_v fall_v into_o the_o heresy_n or_o rather_o frenzy_n of_o montanus_n do_v he_o write_v that_o praxeas_n 〈◊〉_d have_v enforce_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o do_v before_o acknowledge_v the_o prophecy_n of_o montanus_n prisca_n and_o maximilla_n and_o by_o this_o acknowledgement_n bring_v peace_n to_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n and_o phrigia_n to_o revoke_v his_o letter_n of_o peace_n already_o publish_v and_o cease_v to_o 〈◊〉_d the_o spiritual_a gift_n persuadinge_n he_o to_o believe_v false_a thing_n of_o these_o prophet_n and_o of_o their_o church_n and_o oppose_v to_o he_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o predecessor_n for_o the_o montanist_n of_o asia_n and_o phrigia_n have_v be_v excommunicate_v by_o the_o catholic_a bishop_n and_o metropolitan_o of_o their_o province_n what_o 16_o right_o can_v the_o pope_n have_v to_o receive_v they_o into_o his_o communion_n and_o to_o grante_v they_o peace_n if_o he_o be_v not_o head_n and_o superintendent_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o principal_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a ecclesiastical_a discipline_n which_o hold_v that_o no_o bishop_n except_o he_o be_v superior_a can_v receive_v to_o his_o communion_n those_o that_o have_v be_v execmmunicate_v by_o their_o 〈◊〉_d own_o catholic_a bishop_n and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o same_o tertullian_a declaim_v against_o the_o decree_n of_o pope_n zepherinus_n which_o ordain_v that_o adulterer_n have_v do_v penance_n 〈◊〉_d be_v receive_v into_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n do_v he_o call_v he_o though_o which_o a_o 〈◊〉_d and_o heretical_a scorn_n the_o great_a high_a priest_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n and_o the_o good_a 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o bless_a pope_n i_o hear_v say_v he_o that_o a_o edict_n have_v be_v propound_v 1._o and_o certain_o peremptory_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o great_a high_a priest_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n say_v i_o pardon_v the_o crime_n of_o adultery_n and_o 〈◊〉_d to_o those_o that_o have_v perform_v their_o penance_n and_o again_o thou_o do_v sweeten_v thy_o sermon_n with_o 15._o all_o the_o allurement_n of_o mercy_n that_o thou_o can_v good_a shepherd_n and_o bless_a pope_n and_o in_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o sheep_n thou_o seek_v thy_o goat_n and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o bless_a 52._o martyr_n cornelius_n have_v be_v create_v pope_n do_v saint_n cyprian_n say_v that_o the_o emperor_n decius_n bear_v with_o more_o patience_n to_o see_v a_o competitor_n arise_v in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d then_o to_o see_v a_o high_a priest_n of_o god_n constitute_v at_o rome_n or_o according_a to_o pamel_n the_o old_a and_o best_a copy_n they_o to_o see_v a_o high_a priest_n constitute_v his_o rival_n in_o rome_n allude_v to_o the_o two_o title_n that_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n assume_v the_o one_o of_o emperor_n and_o the_o other_o of_o high_a priest_n and_o compare_v the_o concurrence_n that_o the_o emperor_n receive_v in_o the_o quality_n of_o emperor_n hy_o the_o creation_n of_o a_o rival_n in_o his_o empire_n with_o the_o concurrence_n that_o he_o receive_v in_o the_o quality_n of_o high_a priest_n by_o the_o creation_n of_o a_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o wherefore_o do_v he_o call_v the_o 〈◊〉_d church_n the_o chair_n of_o peter_n and_o the_o principal_a church_n 55._o and_o the_o original_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d all_o unity_n they_o dare_v say_v he_o sail_v to_o rome_n and_o carry_v letter_n from_o profane_a and_o schismatical_a person_n to_o the_o chair_n of_o peter_n and_o to_o the_o principal_a church_n from_o whence_o the_o sacerdot_n all_o unity_n
of_o alexandria_n ibid_fw-la do_v saint_n ambrose_n write_v to_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v after_o he_o have_v judge_v it_o procure_v his_o judgement_n to_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o pope_n certain_o say_v he_o we_o conceive_v that_o you_o shall_v relate_v the_o affair_n to_o our_o holy_a brother_n the_o bishop_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o we_o presume_v that_o you_o will_v make_v no_o judgement_n that_o can_v displease_v he_o and_o a_o little_a after_o to_o the_o end_n that_o we_o have_v receive_v the_o tenor_n of_o your_o act_n when_o we_o shall_v see_v that_o you_o have_v judge_v so_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v undouted_o approve_v it_o we_o may_v reap_v with_o joy_n the_o fruit_n of_o your_o examination_n and_o why_o then_o when_o it_o appear_v that_o evagrius_n successor_n to_o paulinus_n have_v be_v evil_o ordain_v for_o as_o much_o as_o paulinus_n only_o have_v impose_v his_o hand_n upon_o he_o and_o that_o flavianus_n by_o this_o occasion_n remain_v without_o a_o competitor_n do_v theophilus_n send_v a_o legation_n to_o rome_n to_o put_v flavianus_n again_o into_o the_o pope_n grace_n and_o flavianus_n a_o other_o to_o obtain_v the_o 15._o restitution_n of_o communion_n with_o the_o pope_n theophilus_n say_v socrates_n have_v send_v the_o priest_n i_o sidoru_v appease_v damasus_n you_o must_v read_v anastasius_n that_o be_v offend_v and_o represent_v to_o he_o that_o it_o be_v profitable_a for_o the_o concord_n of_o the_o people_n to_o forget_v the_o fault_n of_o flavianus_n and_o so_o the_o communion_n be_v restore_v to_o flavianus_n the_o faction_n of_o the_o people_n of_o antioch_n a_o while_n after_o that_o be_v to_o say_v under_o pope_n innocent_a the_o first_o be_v reconcile_v and_o sozomene_n speak_v of_o saint_n john_n chsostome_n archbishop_n of_o constantinople_n who_o have_v a_o little_a before_o be_v a_o priest_n of_o flavianus_n and_o for_o that_o cause_n affect_v he_o john_n say_v 3._o he_o pray_v theophilus_n to_o labour_v with_o he_o and_o to_o help_v he_o to_o make_v the_o bishop_n os_fw-la of_o rome_n to_o be_v propitious_a to_o flavianus_n and_o to_o this_o end_n there_o be_v depute_v acacius_n bishop_n of_o beroe_n and_o isidorus_n and_o theodoret_n although_o for_o his_o partiality_n he_o be_v not_o altogether_o to_o be_v credit_v in_o this_o cause_n speak_v of_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_fw-la his_o voyage_n to_o rome_n the_o emperor_n say_v he_o exhort_v 23_o they_o to_o extinguish_v this_o unprofitable_a contention_n for_o you_o must_v read_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o represent_v to_o they_o that_o paulinus_n be_v already_o dead_a 24._o and_o that_o euagrius_n come_v not_o by_o lawful_a mean_n to_o the_o prelacye_n and_o a_o little_a after_o then_o upon_o the_o exhortation_n of_o the_o emperor_n those_o of_o the_o west_n promise_v to_o lay_v aside_o all_o 23._o bitterness_n and_o to_o receive_v the_o ambassador_n that_o flavianus_n shall_v send_v which_o the_o divine_a flavianus_n have_v learn_v he_o send_v to_o rome_n a_o legation_n of_o most_o famous_a bishop_n and_o priest_n and_o deacon_n of_o antioch_n for_o all_o which_o the_o chief_a be_v acacius_n bishop_n of_o 〈◊〉_d in_o syria_n renown_v through_o all_o part_n of_o sea_n and_o land_n but_o here_o be_v too_o much_o of_o this_o history_n let_v we_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o rest_n and_o why_o then_o when_o saint_n ambrose_n archbishop_n of_o milan_n a_o city_n where_o the_o emperor_n of_o the_o west_n make_v their_o residence_n speak_v of_o his_o brother_n satyrus_n do_v he_o say_v that_o when_o he_o have_v escape_v shipwreck_n and_o be_v cast_v upon_o the_o isle_n of_o sardinia_n he_o inquire_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o 〈◊〉_d place_n whether_o he_o agree_v with_o the_o catholic_a bishop_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o himself_o add_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o why_o then_o when_o he_o excuse_v the_o custom_n of_o wash_v of_o foot_n which_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o milan_n although_o it_o be_v not_o use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v he_o cry_v we_o follow_v in_o 〈◊〉_d all_o thing_n the_o type_n and_o the_o form_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o again_o the_o same_o peter_n be_v our_o warrant_n for_o this_o observation_n who_o have_v be_v bishop_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o why_o then_o when_o he_o or_o the_o author_n that_o be_v of_o his_o time_n of_o the_o commentary_n that_o be_v attribute_v to_o he_o upon_o the_o first_o fpistle_n to_o timothy_n explain_v these_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o converse_v in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n do_v he_o write_v 〈◊〉_d that_o pope_n damasus_n be_v the_o rector_n of_o the_o church_n although_o say_v he_o the_o whole_a world_n belong_v to_o god_n nevertheless_o the_o church_n be_v call_v the_o house_n of_o god_n of_o which_o at_o this_o day_n damasus_n be_v the_o tector_n and_o why_o then_o when_o optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la that_o be_v bishop_n of_o 〈◊〉_d in_o africa_n who_o saint_n austin_n call_v a_o bishop_n of_o reverend_a memory_n and_o who_o fulgentius_n honour_v with_o the_o title_n of_o a_o saint_n dispute_v thou_o against_o the_o donatist_n do_v he_o say_v to_o parmenian_a a_o donatist_n bishop_n 2._o can_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o thou_o know_v that_o the_o episcopal_a chair_n be_v first_o set_v up_o in_o rome_n for_o peter_n in_o which_o seat_n wassett_n the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n peter_n whereof_o also_o he_o have_v be_v call_v cephas_n so_o say_v he_o to_o allude_v to_o the_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o signify_v he_o head_n &_o ressemble_v the_o hebrow_n cephas_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o stone_n from_o whence_o this_o apostle_n be_v name_v to_o the_o end_n that_o in_o this_o only_a chair_n unity_n shall_v be_v preserve_v to_o all_o lest_o the_o other_o apostle_n may_v attribute_v to_o themselves_o each_o one_o his_o particular_a chair_n but_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v a_o schismatic_n and_o a_o sinner_n that_o will_v against_o the_o only_a chair_n set_v up_o a_o other_o and_o for_o what_o cause_n after_o he_o have_v cite_v the_o catalogue_n of_o pope_n from_o saint_n peter_n even_o to_o his_o time_n do_v he_o infer_v from_o thence_o the_o donatist_n can_v have_v no_o chair_n and_o consequent_o no_o church_n since_o they_o have_v no_o communion_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n give_v we_o say_v he_o a_o account_n of_o the_o original_n of_o ibid._n your_o chair_n you_o that_o will_v attribute_v to_o yourselves_o the_o holy_a church_n but_o you_o 〈◊〉_d quoth_v he_o that_o you_o have_v alsoe_o some_o part_n at_o rome_n but_o this_o be_v a_o branch_n of_o your_o error_n sprunge_v out_o of_o a_o lie_n and_o not_o from_o the_o root_n of_o truth_n for_o in_o the_o end_n if_o macrobius_n be_v inquire_v of_o so_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o false_a bishop_n that_o the_o donatist_n keep_v at_o rome_n where_o he_o sit_v there_o can_v he_o answer_v in_o the_o chair_n of_o peter_n which_o 〈◊〉_d he_o know_v not_o so_o much_o as_o by_o sight_n and_o a_o while_n after_o from_o whence_o be_v it_o then_o that_o you_o attempt_v to_o usurp_v to_o yourselves_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n you_o that_o fight_v against_o the_o chair_n of_o peter_n by_o your_o bold_a and_o sacrilegious_a presumption_n and_o why_o then_o when_o saint_n austin_n a_o african_a as_o well_o as_o he_o press_v the_o same_o donatist_n do_v he_o say_v to_o they_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n there_o have_v always_o 162._o flourish_v the_o principality_n of_o the_o apostolic_a sea_n and_o again_o reckon_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d even_o since_o the_o seat_n of_o peter_n and_o in_o this_o order_n of_o the_o father_n see_v who_o have_v succeed_v one_o a_o other_o this_o be_v the_o rock_n that_o the_o proud_a gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v never_o overcome_v and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n consider_v the_o pope_n as_o successor_n of_o 65._o saint_n peter_n according_a to_o the_o other_o interpretation_n to_o wit_n according_a 〈◊〉_d to_o that_o of_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o order_n of_o father_n say_v he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o saint_n peter_n to_o pope_n athanasius_n there_o be_v not_o one_o donatist_n and_o in_o his_o disputation_n against_o the_o manichee_n in_o the_o catholic_a church_n i_o be_o detain_v by_o the_o successiion_n of_o prelate_n from_o the_o seat_n of_o peter_n to_o who_o our_o lord_n give_v his_o sheep_n to_o feed_v after_o his_o resurrection_n unto_o the_o present_a bishop_n seat_n and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o empress_n eudoxia_n wife_n to_o arcadius_n emperor_n of_o the_o east_n see_v her_o husband_n will_v cause_v theophilus_n to_o be_v degrade_v from_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o alexandria_n but_o delay_v because_o say_v the_o emperor_n vit_fw-mi
celestine_n make_v s._n cyrill_n patriark_n of_o alexandria_n his_o vicar_n in_o the_o east_n to_o judge_v the_o cause_n of_o nestorius_n and_o appoint_v he_o to_o excommunicate_v nestorius_n if_o within_o ten_o day_n after_o the_o receipt_n of_o the_o letter_n from_o the_o apostolic_a sea_n he_o do_v not_o anathematise_v his_o error_n the_o authority_n of_o our_o sea_n say_v he_o be_v add_v to_o thou_o and_o use_v with_o power_n the_o representation_n of_o our_o 〈◊〉_d place_n thou_o shall_v execute_v exact_o and_o severelie_o this_o sentence_n to_o wit_n that_o if_o within_o ten_o 〈◊〉_d tell_v aster_n signification_n make_v to_o he_o of_o this_o admonition_n nestorius_n 〈◊〉_d not_o his_o naughty_a doctrine_n etc._n etc._n thy_o holiness_n provide_v without_o delay_n for_o that_o 〈◊〉_d shall_v declare_v he_o whole_o cut_v of_o from_o our_o body_n and_o prosper_v touch_v the_o 〈◊〉_d same_o history_n celestine_n to_o cut_v of_o the_o nestorian_a impiety_n aid_v cyrill_v the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n most_o glorious_a defendor_n of_o the_o faith_n with_o the_o apostolic_a sword_n and_o why_o then_o when_o s._n cyrill_n have_v receive_v the_o pope_n admonition_n do_v he_o send_v to_o signify_v it_o to_o nestorius_n and_o to_o the_o constantinopolitan_o in_o these_o word_n 〈◊〉_d be_v constrain_v to_o signify_v to_o he_o by_o synodic_n all_o letter_n that_o if_o very_o speedy_o and_o 17._o within_o the_o time_n set_v down_o by_o the_o most_o holy_a bishop_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n celestine_n he_o renounce_v not_o his_o novelty_n and_o anathematise_v they_o by_o writing_n etc._n etc._n he_o shall_v no_o more_o have_v any_o part_n among_o the_o minister_n of_o god_n and_o for_o what_o cause_n when_o pope_n 〈◊〉_d be_v come_v in_o the_o age_n follow_v to_o constantinople_n do_v the_o religious_a man_n of_o syria_n pray_v he_o to_o do_v the_o same_o to_o anthimus_n archbishop_n of_o 〈◊〉_d we_o pray_v you_o say_v they_o to_o do_v to_o anthimus_n as_o celestine_n do_v to_o nestorius_n men._n assign_v he_o a_o 〈◊〉_d as_o celestine_n do_v to_o nestorius_n and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n proceed_v to_o the_o condemnation_n of_o nestorius_n do_v they_o couch_v it_o in_o these_o term_n constrain_v necessary_o 1._o by_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o canon_n and_o by_o the_o letter_n of_o our_o most_o holy_a father_n and_o fellow_n minister_v 〈◊〉_d we_o be_v come_v not_o without_o many_o tear_n to_o pronounce_v this_o sad_a sentence_n against_o he_o and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v arrive_v to_o the_o same_o council_n of_o ephesus_n do_v they_o thank_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o council_n for_o have_v show_v themselves_o true_a and_o holy_a member_n of_o the_o pope_n we_o give_v thanks_n say_v they_o to_o this_o reverend_a synod_n that_o the_o letter_n of_o our_o 2_o most_o holy_a and_o hlessed_a pope_n have_v be_v recite_v to_o you_o you_o have_v by_o your_o holy_a and_o religious_a voice_n show_v yourselve_n holy_a member_n to_o your_o holy_a head_n for_o your_o 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o saint_n peter_n be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o faith_n and_o of_o all_o the_o ibid._n apostle_n and_o again_o none_o doubt_v for_o it_o have_v be_v notorious_a in_o all_o age_n that_o the_o holy_a and_o most_o bless_a peter_n prince_n and_o head_n of_o the_o apostle_n pillar_n of_o the_o faith_n foundation_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n do_v receive_v from_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o heavenly_a kingdom_n and_o the_o power_n to_o bind_v and_o loose_v sin_n and_o that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o decide_v cause_n yet_o unto_o this_o day_n and_o for_o all_o eternity_n by_o his_o successor_n of_o 〈◊〉_d than_o the_o holy_a successor_n and_o ordinary_a vicar_n and_o most_o bless_a pope_n and_o bishop_n celestine_n have_v send_v we_o for_o he_o as_o his_o lieutenant_n to_o this_o holy_a 〈◊〉_d and_o why_o then_o when_o there_o be_v a_o question_n to_o pass_v from_o the_o cause_n of_o nestorius_n to_o that_o of_o john_n patriark_n of_o antioch_n do_v iwenall_n bishop_n of_o 〈◊〉_d say_v in_o presence_n of_o the_o whole_a council_n that_o the_o ancient_a custom_n and_o the_o apostolic_a tradition_n have_v be_v that_o the_o church_n of_o 〈◊〉_d be_v to_o be_v judge_v by_o the_o roman_a it_o be_v fit_a say_v he_o that_o the_o right_a 〈◊〉_d 4._o bishop_n of_o antioch_n john_n honour_v this_o great_a holy_a and_o 〈◊〉_d all_o council_n shall_v have_v recourse_n hither_o to_o justify_v himself_o of_o what_o be_v object_v against_o he_o and_o that_o he_o shall_v obey_v and_o honour_v the_o apostolic_a throne_n of_o great_a rome_n sittinge_n with_o we_o and_o with_o the_o apostolic_a throne_n of_o jerusalem_n before_o which_o principal_o it_o be_v accustom_v by_o apostolic_a tradition_n and_o practice_n that_o the_o seat_n of_o antioch_n be_v to_o be_v rule_v and_o judge_v for_o that_o we_o must_v refer_v the_o last_o clause_n of_o the_o period_n of_o iwenall_n to_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n as_o 〈◊〉_d have_v do_v deceive_a himself_o with_o this_o that_o the_o word_n to_o obey_v govern_v the_o dative_a and_o not_o consider_v 29_o that_o the_o verb_n to_o honour_v which_o be_v there_o add_v change_v the_o rule_n it_o shall_v be_v show_v hereafter_o by_o seven_o necessary_a and_o undoubted_a proof_n and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o council_n proceed_v indeed_o to_o the_o cause_n of_o john_n patriark_n of_o antioch_n do_v they_o reserve_v the_o decision_n to_o the_o pope_n 5._o be_v move_v write_v the_o council_n to_o the_o pope_n with_o the_o indignity_n of_o the_o thing_n we_o will_v pronounce_v against_o he_o and_o the_o rest_n the_o same_o sentence_n that_o he_o have_v unlawfullie_o pronounce_v against_o those_o which_o be_v convince_v of_o no_o crime_n but_o to_o the_o end_n to_o conquerr_v his_o rashness_n with_o meekness_n although_o he_o have_v most_o justly_o deserve_v to_o suffer_v such_o a_o sentence_n yet_o we_o have_v reserve_v he_o to_o the_o judgement_n of_o thy_o piety_n which_o afterward_o the_o three_o ecumenical_a council_n of_o constantinople_n do_v imitate_v in_o the_o cause_n of_o macarius_n patriark_n of_o antioch_n as_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n pogonat_a 18._o report_n in_o these_o word_n macarius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n and_o his_o adherent_n have_v be_v depose_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a council_n and_o remit_v to_o the_o discretion_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a pope_n and_o why_o then_o when_o hilary_n bishop_n of_o arles_n undertake_v to_o ordain_v prelate_n in_o the_o province_n of_o vienna_n without_o the_o pope_n leave_n do_v the_o emperor_n valentinian_n the_o three_o make_v a_o law_n which_o afterward_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n the_o second_o insert_v into_o his_o new_a constitution_n under_o the_o title_n of_o the_o law_n of_o theodosius_n and_o valentinian_n by_o which_o he_o forbadd_a that_o any_o invocation_n shall_v be_v make_v in_o the_o church_n without_o the_o pope_n licence_n nou._n whereas_o say_v the_o law_n the_o merit_n of_o peter_n who_o be_v the_o prince_n of_o the_o episcopal_a society_n and_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o sacred_a synod_n 24._o have_v so_o establish_v the_o primacy_n of_o the_o apostolic_a sea_n as_o presumption_n shall_v attempt_v nothing_o unlawful_a against_o the_o authority_n thereof_o for_o so_o the_o peace_n of_o church_n shall_v be_v maintain_v by_o all_o if_o the_o universality_n acknowledge_v her_o rector_n and_o a_o little_a after_o we_o decree_v by_o a_o perpetual_a ordinance_n that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v lawful_a either_o for_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o gaul_n or_o those_o of_o other_o province_n to_o attempt_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o ancient_a custom_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o reverend_a pope_n of_o the_o eternal_a city_n but_o to_o they_o and_o to_o all_o those_o thing_n shall_v be_v law_n which_o have_v be_v ordain_v or_o shall_v be_v ordain_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostolic_a sea_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o whatsoever_o bishop_n be_v call_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n shall_v neglect_v to_o present_v himself_o he_o shall_v be_v constrain_v by_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o province_n to_o appear_v for_o to_o object_n that_o prosper_v for_o all_o this_o attempt_n do_v call_v hilary_n bishop_n of_o arles_n a_o saint_n it_o have_v be_v somewhat_o if_o between_o hilary_n attempt_v and_o his_o death_n there_o have_v be_v no_o penance_n interpose_v but_o so_o far_o be_v hilary_n from_o persist_v in_o this_o crime_n to_o the_o end_n of_o his_o day_n that_o he_o go_v himself_o to_o make_v personal_a satisfaction_n to_o the_o pope_n he_o undertake_v 38._o say_v the_o author_n of_o his_o life_n report_v by_o cuias_fw-la a_o journey_n to_o `_o rome_n on_o foot_n and_o enter_v into_o the_o
the_o validity_n or_o invalidity_n of_o the_o appeal_n and_o in_o case_n of_o validity_n to_o annul_v the_o first_o judgement_n and_o restore_v by_o provision_n the_o appellant_n to_o his_o former_a estate_n the_o other_o after_o he_o have_v annul_v the_o first_o sentence_n to_o ordain_v to_o proceed_v to_o a_o second_o judgement_n and_o in_o case_n that_o the_o pope_n will_v not_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o examine_v it_o himself_o than_o not_o to_o vex_v party_n to_o give_v they_o judge_n either_o send_v from_o rome_n or_o take_v by_o commission_n from_o rome_n out_o of_o those_o part_n or_o in_o case_n of_o danger_n of_o schism_n between_o the_o two_o empire_n to_o decree_v that_o the_o cause_n shall_v be_v judge_v his_o legate_n be_v present_a in_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n now_o do_v not_o pope_n leo_n do_v this_o in_o the_o cause_n of_o flavianus_n for_o first_o do_v he_o not_o declare_v the_o appeal_n to_o be_v lawful_a abrogate_a and_o annul_v the_o judgement_n of_o dioscorus_n and_o the_o false_a council_n of_o ephesus_n against_o flavianus_n and_o set_v thing_n in_o the_o same_o estate_n they_o where_o before_o that_o be_v to_o say_v restore_v flavianus_n even_o after_o his_o title_n of_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n and_o excommunicate_v all_o those_o that_o do_v not_o communicate_v to_o his_o memory_n and_o that_o without_o stay_v till_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n be_v hold_v and_o second_o do_v he_o not_o ordain_v that_o to_o pass_v to_o a_o new_a judgement_n where_o all_o the_o proceed_n of_o dioscorus_n and_o of_o the_o false_a council_n of_o ephesus_n against_o flavianus_n may_v again_o be_v put_v to_o the_o trial_n and_o when_o dioscorus_n if_o he_o persist_v in_o his_o contumacy_n may_v be_v use_v according_a to_o his_o desert_n the_o hold_v a_o general_a council_n shall_v be_v procure_v that_o the_o matter_n may_v be_v judge_v under_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o legate_n with_o the_o knowledge_n and_o satisfaction_n of_o all_o the_o world_n for_o that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n pray_v 23._o the_o emperor_n of_o the_o east_n to_o command_v that_o all_o thing_n may_v be_v set_v in_o the_o same_o state_n wherein_o they_o be_v before_o judgement_n till_o a_o great_a number_n of_o bishop_n may_v be_v call_v together_o from_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n be_v 37._o in_o regard_n of_o the_o temporal_a law_n for_o as_o much_o as_o a_o little_a while_n before_o the_o emperor_n of_o the_o east_n a_o prince_n that_o sign_v as_o shall_v appear_v hereafter_o dispatch_n without_o read_v they_o and_o who_o favour_n chrisaphius_fw-la the_o eutychian_a 3._o abuse_v have_v make_v a_o law_n in_o his_o empire_n by_o which_o he_o confirm_v the_o false_a council_n of_o ephesus_n which_o he_o believe_v to_o be_v oecumenicke_n and_o the_o deposition_n of_o flavianus_n and_o ordain_v that_o all_o those_o that_o in_o the_o easte_n shall_v hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o flavianus_n that_o be_v to_o say_v doctrine_n contrary_a to_o eutyches_n heresy_n shall_v be_v either_o exclude_v or_o dispossess_v from_o their_o bishopricke_n and_o their_o book_n public_o burn_v and_o their_o adherent_n punish_v with_o confiscation_n of_o good_n and_o perpetual_a banishment_n for_o these_o cause_n then_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n pray_v the_o emperor_n of_o the_o east_n to_o revoke_v this_o law_n and_o to_o command_v that_o all_o thing_n in_o regard_n of_o temporal_a jurisdiction_n may_v be_v set_v in_o the_o same_o state_n as_o they_o be_v before_o but_o not_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o spiritual_a and_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n the_o false_a council_n of_o ephesus_n be_v already_o disannul_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o disannul_v as_o anatolius_n that_o have_v be_v make_v bishop_n of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o false_a council_n of_o ephesus_n be_v fain_o to_o renounce_v the_o doctrine_n of_o eutyches_n and_o of_o the_o same_o council_n of_o ephesus_n and_o the_o communion_n of_o dioscorus_n and_o to_o restore_v the_o memory_n of_o flaviannus_fw-la into_o the_o record_n of_o his_o church_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o east_n that_o chalâ—_n will_v return_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v fain_o to_o do_v the_o same_o and_o this_o before_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n anatolius_n say_v the_o empress_n pulcheria_n write_v to_o pope_n leo_n long_o before_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n have_v embrace_v the_o apostolic_a confession_n of_o your_o letter_n reject_v the_o error_n that_o be_v late_o advance_v by_o some_o as_o your_o holiness_n may_v see_v by_o his_o answer_n and_o pope_n leo_n himself_o in_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o anatholius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n write_v six_o month_n before_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n your_o charity_n 38_o must_v say_v he_o observe_v in_o regard_n of_o silence_v the_o name_n of_o dioscorus_n iwenall_n and_o â—â—â—â—athius_n at_o the_o holy_a altar_n that_o which_o our_o legate_n in_o those_o place_n tell_v you_o aught_o to_o be_v do_v and_o which_o shall_v not_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o honourable_a memory_n of_o saint_n flavianus_n and_o in_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o the_o same_o anatolius_n write_v four_o month_n before_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n remember_v say_v he_o to_o keep_v this_o 44._o rule_n that_o all_o those_o that_o in_o the_o synod_n of_o ephesus_n which_o neither_o can_v obtain_v nor_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o a_o synod_n and_o wherein_o dioscorus_n show_v his_o corrupt_a will_n and_o juuâ—nall_n his_o ignorance_n &c_n &c_n be_v grieve_v for_o have_v be_v overcome_v with_o fear_n and_o for_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v force_v to_o consent_v to_o that_o most_o abominable_a judgement_n and_o desire_v to_o be_v receive_v to_o the_o catholic_a communion_n let_v brotherly_a peace_n be_v restore_v to_o they_o after_o competent_a satisfaction_n provide_v that_o they_o condemn_v and_o anathematise_v by_o a_o undoubted_a able_a eutiche_n with_o his_o doctrine_n and_o his_o sect._n but_o as_o for_o those_o that_o have_v more_o grievous_o offend_v in_o this_o case_n &c._n &c._n he_o mean_v dioscorus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o jwenall_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o their_o complice_n if_o they_o perchance_o come_v to_o a_o acknowledgement_n and_o abandon_v their_o own_o defence_n convert_v themselves_o to_o condemn_v their_o own_o error_n and_o that_o their_o satisfaction_n shall_v be_v such_o as_o it_o shall_v not_o seem_v fit_a to_o be_v reject_v let_v that_o be_v reserve_v to_o the_o more_o mature_a deliberation_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d apostolic_a and_o indeed_o that_o it_o be_v not_o by_o virtue_n of_o any_o appeal_n of_o flavianus_n to_o the_o council_n that_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n which_o likewise_o have_v never_o be_v hold_v but_o for_o the_o pope_n judge_v of_o flavianus_n cause_n but_o in_o virtue_n of_o flavianus_n appeal_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o pope_n commission_n to_o the_o council_n for_o the_o complete_a review_v of_o the_o cause_n three_o thing_n show_v it_o first_o the_o canon_n upon_o which_o pope_n leo_n ground_v his_o procure_v a_o council_n after_o a_o appeal_n be_v a_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n concern_v appeal_n to_o the_o pope_n the_o decree_n say_v he_o write_v to_o the_o emperor_n 23._o theodosius_n of_o the_o canon_n make_v at_o nicaea_n which_o have_v be_v decree_v by_o the_o prolate_v of_o the_o universal_a world_n and_o who_o copy_n be_v hereunto_o annex_v witness_v that_o after_o the_o put_n in_o of_o a_o appeal_n the_o seek_v a_o synod_n be_v necessary_a for_o the_o canon_n annex_v to_o that_o letter_n in_o the_o greek_a act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n be_v 4._o a_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n though_o incorrect_o transcribe_v by_o those_o that_o copy_v it_o which_o canon_n pope_n leo_n call_v a_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n for_o asmuch_o as_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n have_v be_v as_o a_o seal_n and_o a_o appendix_n to_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n the_o second_o that_o when_o the_o pope_n legate_n in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n pronounce_v their_o judgement_n upon_o the_o punishment_n that_o dioscorus_n shall_v incur_v they_o pronounce_v it_o in_o these_o word_n and_o therefore_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o bless_a archbishop_n of_o the_o great_a and_o ancient_a rome_n leo_n have_v by_o we_o and_o by_o this_o present_a synod_n together_o with_o the_o thrice_o bless_a and_o worthy_a of_o all_o praise_n the_o apostle_n peter_n who_o be_v the_o rock_n and_o pillar_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o right_a faith_n depose_v dioscorus_n from_o all_o dignity_n as_o well_o episcopal_a as_o sacerdotal_a and_o the_o three_o that_o when_o the_o emperor_n confirm_v in_o the_o secular_a tribunal_n the_o same_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n to_o make_v
be_v i_o miletius_n vitalis_n paulinus_n so_o be_v the_o 3._o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n call_v say_v that_o they_o communicate_v with_o thou_o if_o but_o one_o of_o they_o have_v say_v so_o i_o have_v believe_v it_o but_o now_o either_o two_o or_o all_o three_o do_v lie_n and_o therefore_o i_o coviure_v thy_o blessedness_n by_o the_o cross_n of_o our_o lord_n by_o the_o necessary_a ornament_n of_o our_o faith_n by_o the_o passion_n of_o christ_n etc._n etc._n that_o thou_o signify_v to_o i_o by_o thy_o letter_n with_o who_o in_o syria_n i_o ought_v to_o communicate_v this_o appear_v by_o optatus_n bishop_n of_o milevis_n in_o africa_n 2._o who_o say_v at_o rome_n have_v be_v settle_v for_o peter_n first_o the_o episcopal_a chair_n in_o which_o the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o apoctles_a peter_n have_v sit_v etc._n etc._n to_o the_o end_n that_o in_o that_o only_a chair_n unity_n may_v be_v observe_v by_o all_o lest_o the_o other_o apostle_n shall_v attribute_v to_o themselves_o each_o one_o his_o sever_n all_o chair_n but_o that_o be_v may_v be_v a_o sinner_n and_o a_o schismatic_n that_o against_o that_o only_a chair_n shall_v erect_v a_o other_o and_o a_o little_a after_o to_z peter_z then_o succeed_v linus_n to_o linus_n clement_n to_o clement_n anacletus_fw-la to_o anacletus_fw-la euaristus_n etc._n etc._n to_o damasus_n syricius_n who_o be_v at_o this_o day_n our_o colleague_n by_o which_o mean_v all_o the_o world_n communicate_v with_o we_o by_o the_o commerce_n of_o form_a letter_n this_o appear_v by_o 1._o saint_n chrysostome_n who_o write_v to_o pope_n innocent_a let_v we_o enjoy_v the_o continuance_n of_o your_o letter_n and_o of_o your_o charity_n and_o those_o of_o all_o the_o rest_n which_o we_o enjoy_v before_o this_o appear_v by_o saint_n austin_n who_o say_v cecilianus_n may_v well_o despise_v 162_o the_o conspire_a multitude_n of_o his_o enemy_n see_v himself_o unite_v by_o communicatorie_a letter_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o which_o the_o principality_n of_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a have_v always_o sllorisht_v &_o with_o other_o country_n from_o whence_o the_o gospel_n come_v into_o asrica_n this_o appear_v by_o eulalius_n bishop_n of_o syracuse_n who_o a_o while_n after_o s._n augustine_n death_n dissuade_v fulgentius_n a_o asrican_a afterward_o bishop_n of_o ruspa_n in_o asrica_n from_o go_v to_o inhabit_v with_o the_o monk_n of_o egypt_n in_o the_o desert_n of_o thebaidis_n 〈◊〉_d because_o they_o be_v not_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o saint_n peter_n the_o country_n say_v he_o whither_o thou_o desire_v to_o travail_v a_o perfidious_a dissension_n have_v separate_v they_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o bless_a peter_n all_o those_o religious_a man_n who_o admirable_a abstinence_n be_v celebrate_v shall_v not_o have_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n in_o common_a with_o thou_o this_o appear_v by_o john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n who_o write_v to_o pope_n 〈◊〉_d in_o abjuration_n of_o acacius_n memory_n follow_v say_v he_o in_o all_o thing_n the_o apostolic_a chair_n we_o declare_v all_o that_o have_v be_v thereby_o decree_v and_o therefore_o hope_v to_o be_v in_o one_o communion_n with_o you_o declare_v by_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a in_o which_o there_o be_v the_o integrity_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o perfect_a solidity_n promise_v hereafter_o not_o to_o 〈◊〉_d amid_o the_o sacred_a mystery_n their_o name_n that_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o consent_v not_o in_o all_o thing_n with_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a this_o appear_v by_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n who_o write_v in_o the_o law_n address_v to_o epiphanius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n we_o preserve_v in_o all_o thing_n the_o estate_n of_o the_o 7._o unity_n of_o the_o holy_a church_n with_o the_o holy_a pope_n of_o old_a rome_n and_o in_o the_o law_n address_v to_o the_o pope_n we_o have_v have_v care_n to_o unite_v and_o submit_v all_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n to_o the_o sea_n of_o your_o holiness_n 〈◊〉_d who_o be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o holy_a church_n 4._o this_o appear_v by_o menas_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n who_o say_v in_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n we_o follow_v the_o sea_n apostolic_a and_o obey_v it_o and_o communicate_v with_o those_o that_o communicate_v therewith_o and_o condemn_v those_o that_o it_o condemn_v this_o appear_v by_o the_o form_n that_o saint_n gregory_n leave_v we_o of_o the_o abjuration_n that_o the_o bishope_n return_v from_o schism_n to_o the_o communion_n of_o 31._o the_o church_n make_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o apostolic_a procurator_n which_o have_v these_o word_n i_o bishop_n of_o such_o a_o city_n have_v discern_v the_o trapp_v of_o division_n wherein_o i_o be_v catch_v after_o a_o long_a and_o mature_a deliberation_n i_o be_o return_v by_o god_n grace_n with_o my_o pure_a and_o free_a will_n to_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a and_o that_o i_o may_v not_o be_v esteem_v to_o return_v malicious_o or_o sained_o i_o vow_v and_o promise_v under_o pain_n of_o fall_v from_o my_o order_n and_o under_o obligation_n of_o 〈◊〉_d to_o thou_o and_o by_o thou_o to_o the_o holy_a prince_n of_o apostle_n peter_n and_o to_o his_o vicar_n the_o most_o bless_a gregory_n or_o to_o his_o successor_n that_o by_o any_o persuasion_n whatsoever_o or_o in_o any_o other_o manner_n i_o will_v never_o return_v to_o schism_n from_o whence_o by_o our_o redeemer_n mercy_n i_o have_v be_v deliver_v but_o that_o i_o will_v always_o remain_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o this_o final_o appear_v by_o the_o extract_n of_o the_o council_n of_o 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v to_o be_v read_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o latin_a edition_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o extract_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n for_o the_o composition_n manuse_n of_o form_a letter_n make_v by_o atticus_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n but_o some_o conc._n manuscript_n of_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n testify_v they_o be_v send_v into_o champigny_n the_o west_n by_o the_o same_o atticus_n with_o the_o other_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n when_o the_o asrican_a bishop_n request_v they_o of_o he_o for_o this_o extract_n ordain_v that_o they_o shall_v take_v the_o number_n of_o the_o first_o greek_n letter_n of_o chalc._n the_o name_n father_n sonn_n and_o holy_a ghost_n the_o number_n of_o the_o first_o letter_n of_o the_o apostle_n peter_n name_n and_o of_o the_o author_n that_o write_v and_o of_o he_o to_o who_o he_o write_v and_o of_o the_o bearer_n of_o the_o letter_n and_o of_o the_o place_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v write_v and_o the_o day_n of_o paske_n and_o add_v they_o to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o indiction_n which_o then_o be_v currant_n they_o shall_v thereof_o make_v a_o sum_n who_o cipher_n shall_v be_v add_v to_o the_o epistle_n to_o serve_v it_o for_o a_o form_n and_o character_n by_o mean_n whereof_o when_o there_o be_v no_o more_o occasion_n to_o doubt_v who_o be_v either_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o saint_n peter_n sea_n or_o out_o of_o it_o as_o the_o diligence_n of_o the_o catholic_a emperor_n and_o king_n have_v in_o the_o west_n leave_v no_o subject_n of_o that_o doubt_v this_o many_o age_n the_o necessity_n of_o these_o kind_n of_o letter_n have_v cease_v and_o therefore_o so_o far_o off_o be_v it_o that_o the_o use_n of_o the_o letter_n form_v or_o communicatory_a whereof_o antiquity_n make_v use_v be_v a_o mark_n to_o show_v that_o the_o church_n be_v then_o more_o manifest_a than_o now_o as_o contrariwise_o it_o be_v a_o testimony_n that_o she_o be_v much_o hard_a to_o be_v discern_v than_o she_o be_v at_o this_o present_a for_o that_o which_o constrain_v they_o to_o use_v this_o mean_n be_v the_o multitude_n and_o confusion_n of_o heresy_n which_o be_v then_o in_o so_o great_a number_n and_o so_o mingle_v in_o abode_n and_o habitation_n amid_o the_o catholic_a church_n as_o there_o be_v almost_o no_o town_n where_o there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v beside_o the_o true_a church_n a_o dozen_o sect_n and_o heresy_n and_o the_o most_o of_o they_o agree_v in_o form_n and_o outward_a worship_n with_o the_o catholic_a church_n arian_n donatist_n pelagian_n novatian_n macedonian_n appolinaristes_n and_o other_o such_o like_a plague_n of_o the_o pretend_a excommunication_n attempt_v against_o the_o pope_n chap._n xxvii_o but_o against_o this_o thesis_fw-la to_o wit_n that_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a be_v the_o centre_n and_o beginning_n of_o all_o the_o form_v and_o communicatory_a letter_n the_o pope_n adversary_n object_n three_o instance_n first_o that_o stephen_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n in_o the_o false_a
communion_n of_o the_o true_a catholic_n church_n do_v concur_v to_o it_o and_o it_o be_v not_o requisite_a that_o those_o that_o be_v lawful_o separate_v from_o her_o either_o for_o schism_n or_o heresy_n as_o be_v the_o greek_n who_o err_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o his_o majesty_n himself_o hold_v to_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n &_o the_o natural_a egyptian_n &_o ethiopian_n who_o 〈◊〉_d err_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o hipostaticall_a union_n &_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o eutichian_o and_o monophysites_n be_v exclude_v from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n from_o before_o the_o five_o council_n shall_v assist_v to_o it_o and_o notwithstanding_o yet_o even_o in_o these_o last_o age_n there_o have_v be_v counsel_n ecumenical_a indeed_o and_o in_o the_o sense_n whereto_o his_o majesty_n employ_v this_o term_n when_o the_o part_n separate_v froth_n body_n of_o the_o church_n whould_v have_v conspire_v to_o some_o reunion_n as_o that_o of_o lateran_n under_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o where_o there_o where_o with_o the_o pope_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o legate_n of_o those_o of_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n and_o more_o than_o 400._o bishop_n and_o 70._o archbishop_n from_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o church_n aswell_o greek_a as_o latin_a and_o that_o of_o florence_n under_o eugenius_n the_o four_o where_o assist_v the_o 〈◊〉_d greek_n with_o their_o emperor_n and_o their_o patriarch_n and_o the_o legate_n of_o three_o other_o patriarch_n and_o the_o armenian_n and_o the_o deputy_n also_o of_o the_o ethiopian_n and_o in_o both_o these_o they_o be_v agree_v of_o all_o the_o point_n of_o faith_n which_o in_o these_o day_n be_v again_o put_v to_o question_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o want_n of_o general_n counsel_n can_v not_o make_v the_o church_n to_o be_v less_o acknowledgeable_a in_o the_o last_o day_n than_o she_o be_v in_o the_o first_o of_o the_o effect_n of_o counsel_n for_o the_o visibilitie_n of_o the_o church_n chapt_n ii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o in_o the_o ancient_a time_n it_o be_v a_o firm_a bond_n by_o which_o all_o the_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v bind_v in_o the_o frame_n of_o oneself_o body_n which_o body_n for_o this_o cause_n be_v meruailous_o noble_a and_o eminent_a be_v so_o constitute_v in_o the_o view_n and_o knowledge_n of_o all_o that_o none_o think_v they_o will_v can_v have_v be_v ignorant_a of_o she_o one_o faith_n one_o policy_n one_o body_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n a_o frequent_a visitation_n of_o the_o part_n among_o themselves_o a_o marvellous_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o member_n a_o admirable_a sim_fw-la pathie_n the_o reply_n rather_o some_o time_n these_o be_v the_o mean_n which_o heretic_n or_o those_o emperor_n that_o favour_v they_o make_v use_n of_o to_o shake_v and_o dissolve_v the_o mass_n and_o frame_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n from_o whence_o proceed_v the_o complaint_n of_o the_o father_n that_o after_o thing_n have_v be_v once_o resolve_v of_o in_o the_o church_n they_o shall_v no_o more_o hold_v other_o new_a counsel_n that_o after_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n every_o other_o council_n be_v superfluous_a and_o that_o they_o never_o see_v any_o good_a effect_n of_o all_o those_o counsel_n as_o be_v by_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n above_o say_v and_o therefore_o these_o rich_a and_o magnificent_a amplification_n of_o eloquence_n be_v no_o impediment_n but_o that_o the_o church_n when_o luther_n begin_v may_v have_v be_v not_o only_o as_o much_o but_o more_o visible_a illustrious_a and_o eminent_a than_o she_o be_v many_o time_n in_o those_o age_n witness_v the_o objection_n that_o the_o donatist_n 48._o make_v to_o saint_n austin_n of_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n principal_o in_o the_o east_n in_o saint_n hillarys_n time_n such_o be_v say_v saint_n aus_n the_o time_n whereof_o hillary_n have_v write_v from_o whence_o thou_o think_v to_o set_v ambush_n for_o so_o many_o divine_a witness_n as_o if_o the_o church_n be_v they_o perish_v from_o the_o globe_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o 57_o saint_n jerom_n because_o the_o east_n strike_v against_o herself_o by_o the_o ancient_a fury_n of_o her_o people_n tear_v in_o little_a piece_n the_o unseam_v coat_n of_o our_o lord_n weave_v from_o above_o and_o that_o the_o fox_n destroy_v the_o vine_n of_o christ_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o it_o be_v difficult_a among_o the_o dry_a pond_n and_o which_o have_v no_o water_n to_o discern_v the_o seal_a fountain_n and_o the_o enclose_a garden_n therefore_o i_o think_v i_o ought_v to_o consult_v with_o the_o chair_n of_o peter_n and_o the_o faith_n praise_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o whereas_o his_o majesty_n add_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n be_v then_o set_v in_o such_o a_o eminence_n of_o view_n and_o knowledge_n that_o she_o can_v not_o be_v unknown_a no_o not_o by_o those_o that_o will_v have_v be_v ignorant_a of_o she_o this_o be_v very_o true_a if_o you_o take_v all_o catholic_a province_n together_o and_o compare_v they_o with_o every_o particular_a sect_n and_o it_o have_v place_n in_o regard_n of_o those_o that_o be_v within_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n which_o neither_o then_o nor_o since_o can_v have_v be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o body_n and_o society_n of_o the_o true_a church_n for_o as_o much_o as_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o the_o hypothesis_n that_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v discern_v by_o inimitable_a and_o indisputable_a mark_n and_o that_o those_o that_o have_v they_o not_o can_v not_o fain_o to_o have_v they_o as_o the_o communion_n 〈◊〉_d with_o the_o sea_n of_o saint_n peter_n the_o continue_a and_o not_o interrupt_v succession_n of_o ministry_n and_o doctrine_n the_o eminency_n and_o universality_n above_o all_o other_o christian_a sect_n take_v every_o one_o a_o part_n and_o other_o such_o like_a but_o in_o regard_n of_o those_o that_o be_v separate_v from_o it_o as_o heretic_n and_o schismatickes_n who_o will_v discern_v the_o church_n by_o mark_n more_o obscure_a than_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o such_o as_o all_o sect_n persuade_v themselves_o to_o have_v to_o wit_n by_o the_o conformity_n of_o doctrine_n with_o the_o scripture_n interpret_v according_a to_o the_o sentence_n of_o every_o particular_a man_n there_o be_v nothing_o less_o evident_a for_o to_o those_o the_o church_n how_o eminent_a soever_o she_o have_v be_v have_v always_o be_v obscure_a &_o hide_v not_o for_o the_o want_n of_o her_o light_n &_o eminency_n but_o because_o of_o their_o darkness_n and_o blindness_n this_o say_v saint_n aus_n be_v common_a to_o all_o heretic_n to_o be_v unable_a to_o see_v the_o thing_n that_o in_o the_o world_n be_v 〈◊〉_d most_o manifest_a and_o constitute_v in_o the_o light_n of_o all_o nation_n out_o of_o who_o unity_n whatsoever_o they_o work_v although_o they_o seem_v to_o do_v it_o with_o great_a care_n and_o diligence_n can_v no_o more_o profitt_a they_o against_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n than_o the_o spider_n web_n against_o the_o extremity_n of_o cold_a and_o again_o the_o church_n be_v not_o hide_v for_o she_o be_v not_o under_o a_o 〈◊〉_d bushel_n but_o upon_o a_o candlestick_n to_o give_v light_n to_o all_o that_o be_v in_o the_o house_n and_o of_o she_o it_o be_v say_v the_o city_n build_v upon_o a_o mountain_n can_v be_v hide_v but_o she_o be_v as_o hide_a to_o the_o donatist_n who_o hear_v so_o clear_a and_o manifest_a testimony_n which_o demonstrate_v she_o to_o be_v spread_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o yet_o have_v rather_o blindfold_o strike_v against_o the_o mountain_n then_o ascend_v it_o and_o other_o where_o how_o can_v i_o call_v those_o but_o blind_a 2._o that_o see_v not_o so_o great_a a_o mountain_n and_o shut_v their_o eye_n against_o the_o lamp_n set_v upon_o the_o candlestick_n of_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o pope_n with_o the_o other_o patriarch_n chap._n iii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n if_o anio_fw-la one_o be_v fall_v for_o heresy_n or_o schism_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o one_o of_o the_o church_n i_o say_v not_o one_o of_o the_o first_o which_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o fower_n patriarch_n but_o of_o any_o other_o of_o those_o which_o be_v much_o less_o as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v know_v he_o be_v repute_v exclude_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o all_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o reply_n in_o the_o time_n of_o saint_n austin_n there_o be_v yet_o but_o three_o true_a 〈◊〉_d seat_n in_o the_o church_n i_o mean_v invest_v with_o patriarchall_a jurisdiction_n to_o wit_n rome_n alexandria_n and_o antioch_n jerusalem_n have_v obtain_v no_o patriarchall_a division_n till_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n for_o before_o it_o be_v
the_o east_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o asian_a east_n after_o convert_v into_o the_o government_a of_o syria_n and_o other_o eastern_a province_n and_o that_o of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n from_o whence_o the_o ancient_a jew_n call_v rome_n the_o empire_n of_o edom_n that_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o west_n by_o allusion_n to_o idumea_n which_o be_v situate_a towards_o the_o west_n from_o the_o southern_a judea_n and_o they_o call_v titus_n who_o sack_v jerusalem_n titus_n the_o idumean_n a_o thing_n which_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o latter_a rabbi_n to_o derive_v the_o race_n of_o titus_n from_o idumea_n and_o that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d paraphra_v turn_n these_o word_n of_o jeremias_n he_o will_v visit_v thou_o daughter_n of_o edom_n into_o these_o i_o will_v visit_v thou_o impious_a rome_n for_o the_o division_n of_o alexander_n 〈◊〉_d empire_n have_v be_v final_o reduce_v to_o two_o principal_a empire_n the_o one_o the_o empire_n of_o egypt_n hold_v by_o the_o posterity_n of_o ptolomeus_n son_n of_o lagus_n whereof_o alexandria_n be_v the_o head_n the_o other_o the_o empire_n of_o asia_n possess_v by_o the_o successor_n of_o seleucus_n who_o after_o he_o have_v conquer_v demetrius_n king_n of_o asia_n make_v say_v eusebius_n and_o saint_n jerom_n of_o the_o two_o 〈◊〉_d kingdom_n of_o syria_n and_o asia_n one_o empire_n who_o capital_a city_n be_v antioch_n then_o when_o those_o two_o empire_n come_v to_o be_v unite_v with_o that_o of_o the_o common_a wealth_n of_o rome_n which_o before_o hold_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o west_n there_o where_o three_o principal_a city_n metropolitan_a and_o capital_a in_o the_o empire_n two_o subaltern_a to_o wit_n alexandria_n which_o be_v head_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o south_n that_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o egypt_n and_o antioch_n which_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o east_n that_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o asia_n and_o one_o 〈◊〉_d to_o wit_n rome_n which_o be_v particular_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o west_n and_o beside_o have_v the_o superintendencie_n over_o the_o head_n of_o the_o other_o two_o empire_n for_o i_o do_v not_o reckon_v carthage_n for_o so_o much_o as_o she_o be_v long_o before_o make_v a_o member_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n for_o these_o cause_n then_o as_o the_o church_n cast_v she_o first_o root_n in_o asia_n saint_n peter_n also_o first_o plant_v his_o episcopal_a sea_n at_o antioch_n the_o capital_a city_n 36._o of_o the_o east_n where_o he_o be_v resident_a comprehend_v his_o voyage_n into_o the_o neighbour_n province_n seven_o year_n and_o there_o found_v a_o successor_n or_o rather_o a_o succession_n which_o be_v after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o apostle_n head_n of_o all_o the_o ecclesiastical_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o eastern_a asia_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o in_o the_o 7._o council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n intitle_v his_o sea_n the_o sea_n of_o s._n peter_n of_o the_o great_a city_n of_o the_o antiochian_o &_o that_o s._n chrysost_o ignat._n citizen_v of_o antioch_n cry_v god_n show_v by_o the_o effect_n that_o he_o have_v great_a care_n of_o the_o city_n of_o antioch_n for_o he_o ordain_v that_o peter_n the_o superintendent_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n he_o to_o who_o he_o have_v consign_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n he_o to_o who_o he_o have_v commit_v the_o disposition_n of_o all_o thing_n shall_v be_v a_o long_a time_n resident_a there_o &_o that_o s._n innocent_a the_o first_o of_o the_o same_o time_n with_o s._n chrysostome_n 18._o write_v to_o alexander_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n the_o sea_n of_o antioch_n have_v not_o give_v place_n to_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n but_o what_o that_o obtain_v only_o by_o the_o way_n this_o obtain_v absolute_o and_o final_o from_o whence_o the_o same_o saint_n peter_n see_v that_o the_o church_n begin_v to_o grow_v further_o and_o to_o spread_v her_o root_n through_o all_o the_o world_n he_o transport_v himself_o to_o rome_n which_o be_v both_o in_o particular_a head_n of_o the_o west_n &_o in_o general_a head_n of_o the_o world_n &_o hold_v there_o the_o episcopal_a chair_n comprehend_v many_o voyage_n 25._o year_n simon_n peter_n say_v saint_n eccl_n jerom_n son_n of_o jona_n of_o the_o province_n of_o galilee_n of_o the_o borough_n of_o bethsaida_n brother_n to_o andrew_n the_o apostle_n and_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n after_o the_o episcopate_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n and_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o dispersion_n of_o those_o of_o the_o circumcision_n who_o have_v believe_v in_o pontus_n galatia_n cappadocia_n asia_n and_o bithynia_n come_v to_o rome_n the_o second_o year_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o claudius_n to_o overthrow_n simon_n the_o magician_n and_o there_o hold_v 25._o year_n the_o episcopal_a chair_n and_o s._n leo_n the_o first_o addressing_z 2._o his_o speech_n in_o the_o form_n of_o apostrophe_n to_o the_o same_o s._n peter_n thou_o have_v say_v he_o already_o found_v the_o church_n of_o antioch_n in_o which_o the_o word_n christian_n first_o receive_v birth_n thou_o have_v already_o replenish_v pontus_n galatia_n cappadocia_n asia_n and_o bithynia_n with_o the_o law_n of_o the_o evangelicall_a preach_n then_o final_o have_v establish_v the_o superintendencie_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n at_o antioch_n and_o of_o that_o of_o the_o west_n at_o rome_n and_o consider_v he_o have_v still_o one_o of_o the_o three_o capital_a city_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o provide_v for_o to_o wit_n that_o of_o alexandria_n which_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o egypt_n he_o appoint_v &_o place_v there_o his_o second_o self_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o ghostly_a child_n and_o well-beloved_a disciple_n s._n mark_v the_o evangelist_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o julius_n the_o first_o report_v by_o s._n athanasius_n write_v of_o alexandria_n it_o be_v not_o a_o common_a church_n but_o of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o that_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o have_v institute_v and_o s._n jerom_n the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n do_v glory_n that_o 78._o she_o partake_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a and_o again_o that_o the_o chair_n of_o the_o apostle_n peter_n confirm_v by_o his_o preach_n the_o preach_n of_o the_o chair_n of_o mark_n the_o evangelist_n and_o saint_n leo_n the_o first_o write_v to_o dioscorus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n since_o that_o the_o most_o bless_a apostle_n peter_n have_v receive_v from_o our_o lord_n the_o principality_n of_o the_o apostleship_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n remain_v in_o his_o institution_n it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o believe_v that_o his_o holy_a disciple_n mark_v who_o first_o govern_v 79._o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n have_v form_v his_o decree_n upon_o any_o other_o rule_v of_o tradition_n and_o from_o thence_o take_v begin_v these_o three_o patriarchall_a sea_n correspondent_a to_o the_o three_o imperial_a seat_n under_o which_o the_o general_a union_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v make_v but_o not_o so_o yet_o equal_a but_o that_o among_o these_o three_o first_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v first_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o church_n of_o their_o division_n there_o be_v one_o first_o of_o the_o first_o &_o exalt_v &_o superintendent_n over_o both_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n the_o roman_a from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o council_n 〈◊〉_d os_fw-la sardica_n &_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n &_o saint_n gregory_n the_o great_a call_v she_o the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o church_n &_o that_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n entitle_v the_o pope_n the_o rector_n of_o the_o univer_n salitie_n of_o church_n and_o that_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n qualify_v he_o he_o to_o who_o the_o guard_n of_o the_o vine_n be_v commit_v by_o our_o saviour_n and_o that_o the_o emperor_n 〈◊〉_d constantine_n pogonat_n and_o the_o six_o council_n of_o constantinople_n call_v he_o the_o agath_fw-mi protothrone_v of_o the_o universal_a church_n 〈◊〉_d the_o precedent_n of_o the_o apostolical_a height_n ibid._n the_o soucraigne_a pope_n 〈◊〉_d the_o capitaine_n of_o the_o sacred_a warfare_n and_o the_o universal_a patriarch_n and_o arch-pastor_n and_o call_v the_o other_o patriarch_n sinthrone_n of_o the_o pope_n aster_n the_o pope_n for_o i_o will_v not_o add_v that_o which_o some_o catholic_n use_v to_o allege_v of_o cassiodorus_n to_o wit_n that_o he_o attribute_v to_o the_o pope_n the_o title_n of_o bishop_n of_o the_o patriarch_n as_o well_o because_o cassiodorus_n there_o speak_v not_o of_o patriarch_n proper_o take_v but_o extend_v the_o word_n to_o primate_fw-la and_o metropolitan_o as_o because_o i_o doubt_v it_o must_v be_v read_v disiunctivelie_a papam_fw-la vel_fw-la patriarchalem_fw-la episcopum_fw-la and_o not_o explicative_o papam_fw-la vel_fw-la patriarcharum_fw-la episcopum_fw-la it_o suffice_v i_o to_o say_v that_o as_o
from_o jerusalem_n at_o his_o delivery_n which_o be_v the_o second_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o ibid._n claudius_n go_v into_o a_o other_o place_n that_o be_v to_o say_v into_o a_o other_o place_n proper_a to_o go_v out_o of_o judea_n &_o from_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o herod_n such_o as_o be_v joppa_n where_o those_o use_v to_o embark_v that_o will_v sail_v to_o rome_n &_o into_o the_o west_n do_v not_o that_o excellent_o agree_v with_o s._n jeroms_n computation_n who_o petro._n report_v that_o s._n peter_n come_v to_o rome_n the_o second_o year_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o claudius_n for_o that_o s._n luke_n say_v only_o that_o he_o go_v into_o a_o other_o place_n &_o express_v not_o whither_o but_o leave_v he_o seven_o year_n after_o without_o mention_n it_o be_v not_o to_o abandon_v the_o history_n of_o s._n paul_n his_o master_n the_o same_o s._n luke_n testify_v that_o s._n peter_n be_v again_o at_o the_o council_n at_o jerusalem_n 15._o hold_v for_o legal_a cause_n fit_n not_o that_o just_a with_o that_o that_o suetonius_n say_v claud._n that_o claudius_n drive_v the_o jew_n from_o rome_n which_o raise_v tumult_n for_o christ_n 6_o cause_n &_o to_o that_o that_o orosius_n note_n that_o this_o banishment_n be_v in_o the_o nine_o year_n of_o claudius_n that_o be_v the_o eighteen_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o very_a year_n of_o the_o council_n s._n john_n expound_v this_o prophecy_n 21._o of_o our_o lord_n to_o s._n peter_n thou_o shall_v stretch_v forth_o thy_o hand_n and_o aen_o other_o shall_v gird_v thou_o by_o the_o kind_n of_o s._n peter_n death_n and_o add_v that_o our_o lord_n foretell_v enigmaticallie_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o s._n peter_n say_v to_o he_o follow_v i_o do_v not_o this_o agree_v with_o that_o tertullian_n say_v speak_v of_o alia_fw-la the_o roman_a church_n happy_a church_n in_o which_o the_o apostle_n have_v shed_v all_o their_o doctrine_n with_o their_o blood_n in_o which_o peter_n be_v equal_v to_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o with_o what_o s._n ambrose_n write_v that_o s._n peter_n be_v come_v forth_o of_o rome_n to_o fly_v persecution_n our_o lord_n appear_v to_o he_o and_o say_v i_o go_v to_o rome_n to_o be_v crucify_v again_o s._n peter_n insinuate_v in_o his_o first_o epistle_n that_o he_o write_v it_o from_o babylon_n &_o many_o greek_a copy_n contrary_o date_n it_o from_o rome_n be_v not_o this_o solued_a by_o that_o that_o eusebius_n and_o s._n jerom_n say_v that_o s._n peter_n call_v rome_n allegorical_o 14._o babylon_n for_o as_o much_o as_o rome_n be_v then_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o same_o as_o the_o asian_a babylon_n have_v be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o prophet_n he_o add_v the_o salutation_n of_o mark_n the_o church_n say_v he_o which_o be_v in_o babylon_n and_o mark_v my_o son_n salute_v ibid._n you_o do_v not_o that_o agree_v both_o with_o the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n marcus_n which_o be_v a_o roman_a name_n and_o not_o a_o babylonian_a and_o with_o these_o word_n of_o papias_n auditor_n of_o s._n john_n report_v by_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n mark_v be_v request_v 〈◊〉_d at_o rome_n by_o the_o brother_n write_v a_o short_a gospel_n which_o peter_n have_v read_v approve_v for_o whereas_o erasmus_n say_v that_o s._n jerom_n attribute_n the_o name_n of_o `_o babylon_n to_o rom_n in_o choler_n for_o as_o much_o as_o he_o have_v be_v evil_o entreat_v 〈◊〉_d there_o and_o will_v have_v that_o babylon_n whereof_o s._n peter_n speak_v to_o be_v the_o asirian-babylon_n these_o be_v two_o childish_a ignorances_n the_o one_o not_o to_o know_v that_o s._n jerom_n have_v already_o interpret_v that_o babylon_n whereof_o s._n peter_n 〈◊〉_d speak_v to_o be_v rome_n both_o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o isaiah_n and_o in_o his_o catalogue_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a author_n write_v long_o before_o the_o evil_a entreaty_n 8._o that_o he_o receive_v at_o rome_n which_o happen_v under_o syricius_n and_o the_o other_o not_o to_o know_v that_o when_o s._n peter_n write_v this_o epistle_n josephus_n witness_v there_o be_v then_o no_o jew_n in_o babylon_n but_o this_o be_v enough_o of_o the_o instance_n of_o scripture_n let_v we_o proceed_v to_o those_o of_o the_o father_n which_o consist_v in_o four_o principal_a objection_n the_o first_o that_o clemens_n comanus_n write_v to_o james_n brother_n of_o our_o lord_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o death_n of_o s._n peter_n at_o rome_n a_o thing_n repugnant_a say_v the_o obiector_n to_o scripture_n which_o witness_v that_o james_n be_v martyre_v long_o before_o the_o death_n of_o peter_n the_o second_o that_o s._n jerom_n write_v that_o s._n peter_n be_v crucify_v in_o judea_n the_o three_o that_o s._n au_v affirm_v that_o the_o history_n of_o the_o battle_n of_o s._n peter_n and_o simon_n magus_n at_o 〈◊〉_d rome_n proceed_v from_o a_o opinion_n or_o as_o they_o say_v from_o a_o fabulous_a narration_n and_o the_o fowrth_n that_o in_o the_o order_n of_o peter_n successor_n some_o place_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o 〈◊〉_d before_o clement_n &_o some_o after_o to_o which_o they_o far_o add_v for_o the_o banquet_n and_o confecte_n after_o the_o feast_n that_o eusebius_n and_o the_o legend_n upon_o which_o they_o charge_v we_o that_o we_o find_v the_o papacy_n contradict_v one_o another_o for_o as_o much_o as_o eusebius_n say_v that_o s._n peter_n be_v crucify_v and_o the_o legend_n say_v he_o be_v behead_v to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o clement_n write_v to_o james_n brother_n to_o our_o lord_n declare_v to_o he_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o s._n peter_n we_o answer_v three_o thing_n first_o that_o that_o epistle_n be_v apocrypha_n and_o suppose_a for_o 〈◊〉_d though_o it_o be_v translate_v from_o greek_a into_o latin_a by_o ruffinus_n &_o that_o it_o be_v cite_v by_o the_o first_o council_n of_o vaison_n which_o be_v hold_v under_o the_o emperor_n 〈◊〉_d the_o three_o contain_v many_o good_a doctrine_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v certain_a thar_z the_o greek_a original_a of_o the_o recognition_n of_o clement_n to_o which_o it_o be_v annex_v &_o relative_a be_v apocrypha_n &_o have_v be_v either_o suppose_v or_o corrupt_v by_o the_o hebionite_n the_o second_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o who_o this_o epistle_n be_v address_v be_v not_o james_n the_o apostle_n brother_n to_o our_o lord_n but_o simon_n brother_n &_o successor_n in_o the_o bishopric_n to_o james_n the_o 30._o apostle_n entitle_v the_o brother_n of_o our_o lord_n who_o this_o epistle_n call_v james_n brother_n of_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n the_o hebrew_n have_v to_o bear_v many_o name_n &_o sometime_o to_o inherit_v name_n one_o from_o a_o other_o as_o it_o appear_v both_o by_o the_o repugnancy_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o apostle_n james_n brother_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o ruffinus_n interpreter_n &_o advocate_n for_o his_o epistle_n who_o have_v translate_v the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o eusebius_n 〈◊〉_d can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o &_o by_o the_o inscription_n in_o the_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n entitle_v he_o to_o who_o he_o address_v it_o james_n brother_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n &_o entitle_v he_o not_o apostle_n which_o he_o can_v not_o have_v forget_v to_o do_v in_o that_o place_n if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o apostle_n james_n brother_n to_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o three_o that_o those_o that_o object_n this_o strain_v forth_o a_o gnat_n swallow_v a_o camel_n that_o be_v in_o think_v to_o tax_v the_o ignorance_n of_o other_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o chronologie_n of_o the_o father_n discover_v their_o own_o in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o scripture_n for_o the_o apostle_n s._n james_n who_o martyrdom_n they_o say_v the_o scripture_n report_v be_v the_o apostle_n james_n brother_n of_o john_n martyre_v by_o herod_n in_o the_o twelve_o of_o the_o act_n &_o 8_o not_o the_o apostle_n james_n brother_n of_o our_o lord_n who_o be_v ten_o year_n after_o still_o in_o jerusalem_n and_o of_o who_o death_n the_o scripture_n never_o speak_v in_o any_o 22._o part_n of_o it_o the_o church_n have_v learn_v what_o she_o know_v of_o it_o not_o from_o the_o scripture_n but_o from_o josephus_n and_o from_o hegesippus_n and_o from_o clement_n alexandrinus_n &_o from_o eusebius_n &_o from_o s._n jerom_n who_o testify_v that_o james_n the_o 22._o apostle_n brother_n of_o our_o lord_n die_v under_o the_o pontificate_n of_o ananus_fw-la the_o young_a and_o in_o the_o seven_o year_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o nero._n to_o the_o second_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o s._n jerom_n write_v that_o saint_n peter_n be_v crucify_v in_o judea_n we_o answer_v that_o s._n jerom_n do_v no_o where_o write_v that_o s._n peter_n be_v crucify_v in_o
judea_n but_o contrary_o he_o plain_o affirm_v jacob_n that_o he_o be_v crucify_v at_o rome_n peter_n say_v he_o hold_v the_o sacerdotal_a chair_n at_o rome_n till_o the_o fourteen_o year_n of_o nero_n by_o who_o he_o be_v crucify_v and_o again_o he_o be_v bury_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o vatican_n near_o the_o triumpball_a street_n where_o he_o be_v celebrate_v tion_n by_o the_o veneration_n of_o all_o the_o city_n only_o after_o he_o have_v report_v the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n behold_v i_o send_v you_o prophet_n and_o wise_a man_n and_o scribe_n and_o you_o will_v kill_v they_o and_o crucify_v they_o and_o whip_v they_o in_o your_o synagogue_n he_o add_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o there_o be_v diverse_a gift_n in_o the_o disciple_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o apostle_n to_o 23._o the_o corinthian_n some_o be_v prophet_n who_o foretell_v thing_n to_o come_v some_o be_v wise_a man_n who_o know_v when_o they_o shall_v pronounce_v the_o word_n other_o scribe_n well_o learn_v in_o the_o law_n whereof_o steven_n have_v be_v stone_v paul_n behead_v peter_n crucify_v but_o that_o s._n peter_n be_v crucify_v in_o judea_n he_o have_v no_o where_o say_v and_o if_o he_o have_v be_v crucify_v by_o the_o jew_n he_o have_v intend_v it_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n wherein_o s._n paul_n 2._o cry_v that_o the_o jew_n crucify_v the_o lord_n of_o glory_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o lewes_z cause_v he_o to_o be_v crucify_v but_o not_o that_o he_o have_v be_v crucify_v in_o judea_n otherwise_o they_o must_v also_o have_v conclude_v that_o s._n paul_n be_v not_o behead_v at_o rome_n but_o in_o judea_n for_o s._n jerom_n say_v it_o equal_o of_o the_o one_o and_o of_o the_o other_o whereof_o paul_n have_v be_v hehead_v and_o peter_z crucify_a to_o the_o three_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o s._n augustine_n write_v that_o the_o history_n of_o the_o combat_n of_o s._n peter_n and_o simon_n the_o magician_n at_o rome_n have_v minister_n take_v ground_n from_o a_o opinion_n we_o answer_v that_o s._n augustine_n say_v no_o such_o thing_n and_o indeed_o how_o shall_v he_o say_v it_o that_o have_v for_o surety_n and_o forerunner_n in_o this_o history_n not_o only_a s._n justin_n martyr_n a_o author_n of_o the_o next_o age_n after_o simon_n magus_n who_o write_v thus_o to_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n from_o and_o in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o the_o christian_n one_o simon_n a_o samaritan_n have_v by_o the_o devil_n art_n do_v work_n by_o enchantment_n under_o the_o emperor_n claudius_n in_o your_o 2._o imperial_a city_n of_o rome_n be_v account_v a_o god_n and_o honour_v by_o you_o with_o a_o statue_n as_o a_o god_n and_o 20._o s._n ireneus_fw-la and_o gent._n tertullian_n which_o write_v the_o like_a but_o also_o 2_o arnobius_n 14._o eusebius_n 6._o s._n cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n 21._o s._n epiphanius_n simon_n 〈◊〉_d eccl_n s._n jerom_n 1._o sulpitius_n severus_a who_o all_o affirm_v that_o simon_n have_v undertake_v by_o art_n magic_a to_o fly_v at_o rome_n be_v hinder_v from_o it_o and_o cause_v to_o fall_v by_o s._n peter_n he_o say_v only_o that_o whereas_o some_o hold_v that_o the_o particular_a custom_n observe_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o forbear_v dinner_n on_o saturdays_n proceed_v from_o a_o fast_o celebrate_v by_o s._n peter_n the_o satturdaie_o before_o this_o act_n be_v a_o opinion_n behold_v his_o word_n it_o be_v say_v he_o the_o opinion_n of_o many_o although_o many_o roman_n hold_v it_o to_o be_v false_a that_o the_o apostle_n peter_n be_v on_o the_o sunday_n to_o combat_v against_o simon_n the_o magician_n for_o the_o peril_n of_o so_o great_a a_o temptation_n fast_v the_o day_n before_o both_o he_o and_o the_o church_n of_o the_o same_o city_n and_o that_o have_v obtain_v so_o prosperous_a and_o glorious_a a_o success_n he_o continue_v the_o same_o custom_n and_o that_o some_o church_n of_o the_o west_n imitate_v he_o but_o that_o the_o history_n of_o the_o conflict_n of_o s._n peter_n and_o simon_n magus_n at_o rome_n be_v ground_v upon_o a_o opinion_n he_o say_v nothing_o near_o it_o contrariwise_o he_o set_v it_o down_o for_o the_o first_o principle_n in_o his_o book_n of_o heresy_n in_o these_o word_n simon_n will_v have_v make_v it_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v jupiter_n ad_fw-la that_o a_o common_a woman_n who_o name_n be_v helen_n with_o who_o he_o have_v join_v himself_o for_o a_o complice_n of_o his_o crime_n be_v minerva_n and_o give_v the_o image_n of_o himself_o and_o his_o copesmate_n to_o be_v adore_v to_o his_o desciple_n and_o have_v obtain_v that_o they_o may_v be_v constitute_v by_o public_a authority_n among_o the_o image_n of_o the_o god_n at_o rome_n in_o which_o city_n the_o bless_a apostle_n peter_n extinguish_v he_o by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n almighty_a which_o it_o seem_v the_o profane_a author_n themselves_o though_o curious_a to_o bury_v the_o memory_n of_o all_o the_o miracle_n of_o christianity_n have_v oblique_o point_v at_o when_o 〈◊〉_d say_v that_o there_o be_v a_o spectacle_n exhibit_v in_o a_o full_a theatre_n in_o nero_n time_n whereby_o they_o shall_v have_v make_v the_o 〈◊〉_d flight_n appear_v but_o the_o icarus_n fall_v against_o 6_o nero_n chamber_n and_o water_v it_o with_o blood_n and_o when_o dion_n chrisostome_n say_v that_o nero_n have_v a_o long_a time_n near_o he_o in_o his_o palace_n a_o certain_a man_n who_o promise_v to_o 1_o fly_v to_o the_o fowrth_a objection_n which_o be_v that_o among_o the_o successor_n of_o s._n peter_n some_o place_n linus_n and_o cletus_n before_o clement_n and_o some_o after_o we_o 27._o answer_v that_o s._n epiphanius_n have_v prevent_v and_o solue_v it_o 1250._o year_n ago_o in_o these_o word_n at_o rome_n be_v first_o apostle_n and_o bishop_n peter_n and_o paul_n and_o then_o linus_n than_o cletus_n and_o then_o clement_n etc._n etc._n and_o let_v none_o wonder_v that_o other_o receive_v the_o bishopric_n before_o clement_n and_o a_o little_a after_o whether_o that_o the_o apostle_n be_v still_o alive_a clement_n have_v receive_v the_o ordination_n of_o the_o bishopric_n from_o peter_n and_o have_v resuse_v it_o abstain_v from_o it_o for_o he_o say_v in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n i_o go_v my_o way_n and_o withdraw_v myself_o till_o the_o people_n of_o god_n be_v erect_v etc._n etc._n or_o whether_o after_o the_o decease_n of_o the_o apostle_n he_o have_v be_v institute_v by_o cletus_n we_o do_v not_o evident_o know_v but_o it_o may_v be_v that_o have_v be_v promote_v to_o the_o bishopric_n &_o have_v refuse_v it_o etc._n etc._n he_o be_v again_o constrain_v after_o the_o death_n of_o linus_n and_o of_o cletus_n to_o accept_v of_o it_o for_o that_o which_o the_o obiector_n add_v for_o the_o banquet_n and_o to_o make_v up_o their_o mouth_n that_o eusebius_n say_v that_o s._n peter_n be_v crucify_v and_o that_o the_o legend_n where_o upon_o we_o ground_n the_o papacy_n say_v he_o be_v behead_v there_o be_v two_o ridiculous_a ingredient_n in_o this_o last_o service_n the_o one_o to_o impute_v to_o we_o that_o we_o ground_n the_o history_n of_o s._n peter_n seat_n at_o rome_n which_o be_v testify_v by_o all_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o legend_n which_o be_v a_o book_n write_v in_o the_o last_o age_n by_o a_o jacobin_n call_v jacobus_n de_fw-fr voragine_fw-la and_o the_o other_o not_o to_o discern_v that_o that_o s._n peter_n that_o the_o legend_n say_v be_v behead_v be_v s._n peter_n the_o jacobin_n martyr_n who_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o catholic_n faith_n in_o the_o time_n 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o albigese_n about_o 400._o year_n ago_o and_o not_o s._n peter_z the_o apostle_n who_o it_o assirme_v to_o have_v be_v crucify_v but_o now_o let_v we_o leave_v the_o objection_n of_o the_o pope_n adversary_n and_o let_v we_o hear_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n s._n dionysius_n bishop_n of_o corinth_n 3._o write_v to_o be_v church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o next_o age_n after_o the_o apostle_n you_o have_v say_v he_o mingle_v the_o plant_n of_o the_o roman_a &_o corinthian_a church_n make_v by_o peter_n and_o paul_n and_o a_o little_a after_o for_o have_v teach_v together_o in_o italy_n they_o be_v both_o martyre_v at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n and_o s._n ireneus_n we_o represent_v the_o tradition_n apostolic_a of_o the_o great_a and_o most_o ancient_a church_n found_v at_o rome_n by_o the_o two_o glorious_a apostle_n peter_n and_o paul_n and_o again_o the_o bless_a apostle_n then_o sound_v and_o instruct_v the_o church_n consign_v the_o episcopat_fw-la of_o the_o administration_n 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o church_n to_o linus_n and_o tertullian_n happy_a church_n wherein_o the_o apostle_n have_v shed_v all_o their_o doctrine_n with_o their_o blood_n in_o which_o peter_n be_v equal_v 15._o to_o the_o passion_n
of_o our_o lord_n and_o caius_n of_o one_o time_n with_o tertulian_n if_o thou_o will_v gue_z to_o the_o vatican_n or_o to_o the_o way_n of_o hostia_fw-la thou_o shall_v find_v the_o trophy_n that_o be_v the_o sepulcher_n of_o those_o which_o have_v found_v this_o church_n and_o clement_n alexandrius_n &_o before_o he_o papias_n the_o hearer_n of_o s._n john_n mark_v 〈◊〉_d be_v entreat_v at_o roman_a by_o the_o brother_n write_v a_o brief_a gospel_n which_o peter_n have_v read_v approve_v and_o origen_n peter_n be_v crucify_v at_o rome_n with_o his_o head_n downward_o and_o saint_n cyprian_n the_o rome_n ā_o church_n be_v the_o chair_n of_o peter_n and_o the_o principal_a church_n from_o whence_o proceed_v the_o sacerdotal_a unity_n 14._o and_o eusebius_n under_o the_o empire_n of_o claudius_n the_o providence_n of_o god_n bring_v the_o great_a apostle_n saint_n peter_n to_o rome_n and_o again_o the_o history_n bear_v that_o paul_n be_v behead_v and_o peter_n crucify_v at_o rome_n under_o nero_n and_o the_o title_n 21._o of_o peter_n and_o paul_n preserve_v to_o this_o day_n in_o their_o sepulchre_n confirm_v it_o and_o lactantius_n peter_n and_o paul_n preach_v at_o rome_n and_o their_o 〈◊〉_d remain_v write_v for_o memory_n and_o s._n athanasius_n though_o it_o be_v declare_v 2._o to_o peter_n and_o paul_n that_o they_o shall_v suffer_v 〈◊〉_d doom_n at_o rome_n yet_o they_o 〈◊〉_d 6._o not_o to_o travel_v thither_o and_o s._n cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n peter_n and_o paul_n precedent_n of_o the_o church_n come_v to_o rome_n and_o saint_n epiphanius_n at_o rome_n be_v first_o apostle_n and_o bishop_n peter_z and_o `_o paul_n and_o then_o linus_n and_o then_o cletus_n and_o then_o clement_n and_o saint_n ambrose_n peter_n be_v our_o warrant_n for_o this_o custom_n who_o have_v be_v bishop_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o again_o christ_n 1._o have_v answer_v peter_n i_o go_v to_o rome_n to_o be_v crucify_v again_o peter_n understand_v that_o this_o answer_n belong_v to_o his_o cross_n and_o the_o emperor_n gratian_n and_o valentinian_n and_o theodosius_fw-la we_o will_v that_o all_o the_o people_n rule_v by_o the_o empire_n of_o our_o clemency_n live_v in_o such_o religion_n as_o the_o religion_n insinuate_v hitherto_a by_o the_o diviue_v apostle_n peter_n declare_v that_o he_o give_v to_o the_o roman_n 2._o and_o optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la thou_o can_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o thou_o know_v that_o in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n the_o episcopal_a chair_n be_v first_o confer_v to_o peter_n wherein_z peter_z head_n of_o the_o apostle_n sit_v and_o saint_n jerom_n simon_n peter_n son_n of_o petr._n jona_n of_o the_o province_n of_o galilee_n of_o the_o borough_n of_o bethsaida_n brother_n to_o the_o apostle_n andrew_n and_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n after_o the_o episcopat_v of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n and_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o dispersion_n of_o those_o of_o the_o circumcision_n which_o have_v believe_v in_o hegesippo_n pontus_n galatia_n cappadocia_n asia_n and_o 〈◊〉_d come_v to_o rome_n the_o second_o year_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o claudius_n to_o overthrow_n simon_n magus_n and_o hold_v the_o sacerdotal_a chair_n twenty_o five_o year_n there_o and_o again_o hegesippus_n affirm_v that_o he_o lucis_fw-la come_v to_o rome_n under_o anicetus_n who_o be_v ten_o bishop_n of_o rome_n after_o peter_n and_o else_o where_o cyprian_n address_v the_o council_n of_o affrica_fw-la to_o steven_n bishop_n of_o the_o roman_a invect_n church_n who_o be_v the_o twenty_o six_o after_o the_o bless_a peter_n and_o ruffinus_n 2._o peter_n rule_v the_o roman_a church_n for_o the_o space_n of_o twenty_o four_o year_n and_o sulpitius_n severus_n the_o christian_a religion_n have_v then_o take_v root_n in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n peter_n be_v 32._o bishop_n there_o and_o s._n chrisostome_n what_o spectacle_n shall_v rome_n see_v in_o the_o day_n of_o judgemeut_n paul_n come_v forth_o of_o his_o grave_n rise_v again_o with_o peter_n and_o orosius_n nero_n 〈◊〉_d peter_n to_o death_n by_o the_o cross_n and_o paul_n by_o the_o sword_n 7._o and_o saint_n augustin_n we_o see_v the_o most_o eminent_a height_n of_o the_o thrice_o noble_a empire_n 51._o submit_v his_o diadem_n bend_v his_o knee_n to_o the_o supulcher_n of_o the_o fisherman_n peter_n and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n i_o think_v this_o part_n of_o the_o world_n ought_v to_o suffice_v thou_o wherein_o our_o lord_n will_v crown_v with_o a_o most_o glorious_a martyr_n doom_n the_o first_o of_o his_o apostle_n and_o else_o where_o what_o have_v the_o chair_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v to_o thou_o wherein_z 165._o peter_z have_v be_v set_v and_o wherein_o now_o anastasius_n sit_v and_o again_o to_o peter_n have_v succeed_v linus_n to_o linus_n clement_n to_o clement_n anacletus_fw-la to_o anacletus_fw-la euaristus_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n touch_v the_o government_n of_o the_o patriarch_n chapt_n v._o have_v dispatch_v the_o difficulty_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o of_o the_o father_n concern_v s._n peter_n stay_n at_o antioch_n &_o rome_n there_o remain_v to_o solve_v the_o objection_n that_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o church_n make_v against_o what_o we_o have_v say_v of_o the_o pope_n superioritle_n over_o the_o other_o patriarch_n whereof_o the_o principal_a be_v take_v from_o one_o of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n which_o ordain_v that_o the_o ancient_a custom_n observe_v in_o egypt_n lybia_n and_o pentapolis_n shall_v go_v on_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n shall_v have_v the_o power_n of_o all_o those_o thing_n because_o it_o be_v also_o so_o accustom_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n now_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o church_n do_v more_o willing_a lie_n make_v use_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n in_o 6._o such_o like_a case_n then_o of_o any_o other_o because_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n which_o if_o we_o have_v they_o may_v clear_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o same_o council_n be_v lose_v &_o that_o there_o remain_v to_o we_o of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o first_o four_o general_a counsel_n no_o more_o but_o those_o of_o ephesus_n and_o of_o chalcedon_n and_o therefore_o we_o must_v supply_v what_o want_v in_o the_o brevity_n and_o omission_n of_o this_o canon_n by_o confer_v it_o with_o the_o act_n of_o the_o other_o counsel_n or_o by_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o history_n of_o their_o age_n to_o this_o objection_n than_o we_o bring_v two_o answer_n the_o first_o be_v that_o it_o have_v already_o be_v above_o show_v in_o the_o chapter_n of_o the_o patriarch_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v two_o distinct_a quality_n the_o one_o of_o patriarch_n of_o the_o west_n &_o the_o other_o of_o head_n of_o the_o church_n universal_a as_o the_o perfect_a of_o the_o city_n presecture_n by_o which_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o church_n will_v measure_v the_o spiritual_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o pope_n who_o have_v 2._o distinct_a quality_n the_o one_o of_o pray_fw-mi 〈◊〉_d fect_v of_o the_o city_n prefecture_n in_o which_o he_o be_v equal_a to_o the_o perfect_a of_o the_o other_o province_n &_o the_o other_o of_o head_n of_o the_o senate_n &_o vicar_n of_o the_o emperor_n 1._o in_o which_o he_o be_v superior_a to_o the_o prefect_n of_o province_n and_o judge_v by_o appeal_n of_o the_o cause_n of_o all_o their_o jurisdiction_n by_o mean_n whereof_o although_o in_o thing_n that_o concern_v but_o the_o patriarchall_a jurisdiction_n as_o be_v the_o celebration_n of_o provincial_a or_o national_a counsel_n the_o correction_n of_o manner_n of_o the_o simple_a priest_n or_o deacons_n the_o confirmation_n either_o mediate_a or_o immediate_a of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o patriarkship_n and_o the_o subaltern_a judgement_n of_o the_o cause_n even_o of_o bishop_n all_o the_o other_o patriarch_n be_v square_v out_o by_o the_o model_n and_o pattern_n of_o that_o of_o rome_n nevertheless_o when_o there_o question_n of_o thing_n that_o go_v beyond_o the_o limit_n of_o patriarchall_a jurisdiction_n that_o be_v to_o 〈◊〉_d of_o mayor_n cause_n and_o which_o convern_v the_o universal_a church_n as_o be_v cause_n of_o faith_n or_o general_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n or_o those_o of_o the_o final_a deposition_n of_o bishop_n or_o that_o of_o the_o judgement_n even_o of_o the_o person_n of_o the_o patriarch_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o superintendent_n of_o the_o other_o patriarch_n exercise_v ecclesiastical_a jurisdiction_n over_o they_o and_o judge_v of_o their_o judgement_n and_o person_n and_o therefore_o when_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n ordain_v that_o in_o egypt_n lybia_n and_o pentapolis_n the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n shall_v remain_v in_o possession_n of_o the_o authority_n he_o have_v for_o all_o the_o cause_n whereof_o the_o council_n they_o speak_v that_o be_v
to_o the_o blessedness_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a pope_n for_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o most_o holy_a 6._o minister_n of_o god_n and_o by_o the_o place_n above_o cite_v of_o saint_n gregory_n the_o great_a which_o witness_n that_o the_o pope_n confirm_v even_o then_o that_o be_v to_o say_v fifty_o year_n after_o julian_n the_o former_a the_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o first_o justinianea_n and_o send_v he_o the_o archiepiscopall_a mantle_n and_o the_o revocation_n of_o the_o vicarship_n of_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a and_o judge_v by_o appeal_n of_o the_o cause_n of_o his_o bishop_n &_o chastice_v he_o himself_o when_o he_o have_v misjudge_v but_o in_o sum_n whatsoever_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o addition_n of_o russinus_n be_v it_o import_v little_a to_o know_v it_o for_o have_v be_v excommunicate_v for_o his_o error_n in_o say_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o doubt_v but_o if_o he_o can_v insert_v into_o his_o translation_n any_o thing_n to_o the_o pope_n prejudice_n he_o have_v do_v it_o it_o 〈◊〉_d before_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n which_o will_v that_o to_o every_o church_n the_o prerogative_n thereof_o be_v preserve_v the_o roman_a church_n be_v 6._o she_o whereof_o s._n ireneus_n cry_v out_o to_o this_o church_n because_o of_o a_o more_o mighty_a principality_n that_o be_v to_o say_v because_o of_o a_o principality_n more_o mighty_a than_o 3._o the_o temporal_a it_o be_v necessary_a that_o all_o the_o church_n shall_v agree_v it_o be_v she_o that_o 〈◊〉_d s._n cyprian_n call_v the_o chair_n of_o peter_n and_o the_o principal_a church_n from_o whence_o the_o 〈◊〉_d all_o unity_n proceed_v it_o be_v she_o of_o who_o s._n jerom_n write_v i_o 〈◊〉_d know_v the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o this_o stone_n whosoever_o eat_v the_o lamb_n out_o of_o this_o house_n be_v profane_a it_o be_v she_o of_o who_o s._n austin_n say_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v always_o 〈◊〉_d the_o principality_n of_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a it_o suffice_v that_o before_o 162._o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n which_o ordain_v that_o the_o ancient_a custom_n shall_v remain_v entire_a the_o law_n ecclesiastical_a sorbad_v to_o canonize_v church_n that_o be_v to_o 〈◊〉_d to_o make_v canon_n touch_v the_o generality_n of_o church_n without_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o ecclesiastical_a custom_n bare_a that_o the_o final_a deposition_n of_o bishop_n can_v not_o be_v proceed_v to_o without_o attend_v the_o decision_n from_o rome_n and_o that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n gallienus_n that_o be_v to_o say_v more_o than_o sixty_o year_n before_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n the_o churchman_n of_o egypt_n desire_v to_o accuse_v dionysius_n bishop_n 2._o of_o alexandria_n their_o patriarch_n go_v up_o say_v saint_n athanasius_n patriarch_n of_o the_o same_o sea_n of_o alexandria_n to_o rome_n and_o accuse_v he_o before_o 〈◊〉_d bishop_n of_o rome_n it_o suffice_v that_o present_o after_o the_o same_o council_n 〈◊〉_d of_o nicaea_n when_o s._n athanasius_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n paul_n bishop_n of_o constantivople_n marcellus_n primate_n of_o galatia_n asclepas_n bishop_n of_o gaza_n in_o palestina_n have_v be_v depose_v by_o diverse_a counsel_n of_o the_o east_n julius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n restore_v to_o every_o one_o his_o church_n because_o to_o he_o say_v sozomene_n for_o the_o dignity_n of_o his_o sea_n the_o care_n of_o all_o thing_n appertain_v it_o suffice_v 〈◊〉_d that_o after_o the_o death_n of_o athanasius_n pope_n damasus_n confirm_v the_o ordination_n of_o peter_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n successor_n to_o the_o same_o saint_n athanasius_n and_o restore_v he_o to_o his_o sea_n of_o alexandria_n it_o suffice_v that_o in_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n hold_v for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o council_n of_o 12._o 〈◊〉_d &_o whereat_o assist_v beside_o more_o than_o three_o hundred_o other_o bishop_n the_o same_o osius_n that_o be_v precedent_n at_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n the_o same_o saint_n athanasius_n which_o have_v help_v to_o frame_v the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n the_o same_o protogenes_n bishop_n of_o sardica_n which_o be_v at_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n the_o episcopal_a appeal_n to_o the_o pope_n be_v authorize_v by_o a_o write_a law_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o all_o the_o province_n exhort_v to_o refer_v the_o affair_n to_o their_o head_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o sea_n of_o the_o apostle_n peter_n it_o suffice_v that_o in_o the_o council_n of_o lampsacus_n in_o asia_n the_o macedonian_n purpose_v to_o return_n to_o the_o catholic_a church_n send_v their_o legate_n from_o asia_n to_o rome_n to_o protest_v obedience_n to_o the_o pope_n &_o to_o oblige_v themselves_o to_o come_v up_o to_o his_o tribunal_n or_o to_o the_o judge_n delegated_a by_o he_o in_o all_o cause_n that_o shall_v be_v attempt_v against_o they_o it_o suffice_v that_o in_o the_o council_n of_o tyana_n in_o cappadocia_n eustachius_n bishop_n of_o sebastia_n in_o armenia_n who_o have_v be_v depose_v by_o the_o council_n of_o melitina_n the_o metropolitan_a city_n of_o 70._o armenia_n bring_v letter_n of_o restitution_n from_o pope_n liberius_n be_v receive_v without_o form_n of_o process_n and_o have_v place_n as_o a_o bishop_n in_o the_o council_n it_o 8._o 〈◊〉_d that_o when_o the_o emperor_n constantius_n have_v cause_v s._n athanas_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n to_o be_v depose_v in_o a_o council_n of_o more_o than_o three_o hundred_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n he_o think_v he_o have_v not_o satisfy_v his_o desire_n if_o the_o thing_n say_v amianus_n marcellinus_n be_v not_o confirm_v by_o the_o authority_n 15._o whereof_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o eternal_a city_n be_v superior_n it_o suffice_v that_o when_o the_o same_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n which_o be_v now_o in_o question_n be_v renew_v in_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n the_o other_o patriarch_n and_o primat_n 2._o be_v forbid_v to_o meddle_v beyond_o their_o division_n let_v the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n say_v the_o synod_n govern_v only_o what_o belong_v to_o egypt_n and_o let_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o antioch_n admister_n only_o to_o the_o east_n where_o never_o council_n interdict_v the_o pope_n from_o meddle_v in_o matter_n which_o be_v out_o of_o his_o patriarkship_n contrariwise_o the_o pope_n in_o important_a occasion_n have_v always_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o east_n &_o judge_v by_o appeal_v the_o cause_n of_o other_o patriarkship_n the_o catholic_a counsel_n of_o the_o east_n themselves_o yield_v to_o be_v solicitor_n &_o executor_n of_o his_o sentence_n &_o opposite_o never_o any_o of_o the_o other_o patriarch_v once_o attempt_v to_o examine_v the_o ecclesiastical_a cause_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o west_n and_o of_o the_o patriarchall_a division_n of_o the_o pope_n it_o suffice_v that_o in_o the_o 92._o milevitan_a council_n hold_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o asrica_n and_o by_o s._n austin_n among_o other_o it_o be_v affirm_v that_o the_o pope_n authority_n be_v of_o divine_a right_n 24._o and_o draw_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o then_o not_o to_o be_v restrain_v to_o the_o simple_a patriarkship_n of_o rome_n but_o universal_a and_o such_o as_o the_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n the_o three_o describe_v it_o when_o it_o call_v the_o pope_n the_o rector_n of_o the_o universality_n of_o church_n and_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n when_o 7._o he_o write_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o most_o holy_a minister_n of_o god_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o patara_n in_o lycia_n one_o of_o the_o province_n in_o asia_n when_o he_o say_v to_o the_o same_o emperor_n justinian_n that_o there_o be_v many_o king_n and_o prince_n in_o 22._o the_o world_n but_o there_o be_v no_o one_o of_o they_o that_o be_v over_o all_o the_o earth_n as_o the_o pope_n be_v over_o the_o church_n of_o all_o the_o world_n it_o suffice_v that_o in_o the_o general_a council_n of_o ephesus_n when_o the_o father_n have_v execute_v the_o sentence_n of_o deposition_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v pronounce_v at_o rome_n against_o nestorius_n when_o they_o shall_v cael._n have_v pass_v to_o the_o cause_n of_o john_n patriark_n of_o antioch_n the_o council_n reserve_v the_o judgement_n thereof_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n and_o tradition_n apostolical_a it_o suffice_v that_o in_o the_o false_a council_n 4._o of_o ephesus_n after_o dioscorus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o his_o pretend_a general_a council_n have_v depose_v flavianus_n archbishop_n of_o constantinople_n and_o theodoret_n bishop_n of_o sire_n flavianus_n say_v the_o emperor_n valentinian_n ibid._n
in_o the_o epistle_n to_o john_n bishop_n of_o syracuse_n who_o doubt_v but_o the_o church_n 63._o of_o constantinople_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a which_o the_o most_o religious_a lord_n the_o emperor_n and_o our_o brother_n the_o bishop_n of_o the_o same_o city_n protest_v continual_o he_o write_v in_o the_o epistle_n follow_v to_o the_o same_o bishop_n if_o there_o be_v any_o crime_n find_v in_o bishop_n i_o know_v no_o bishop_n but_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a 64._o but_o when_o crime_n exact_v it_o not_o all_o according_a to_o the_o condition_n of_o humility_n be_v equal_a he_o write_v in_o the_o epistle_n to_o john_n the_o defendant_n correct_v the_o judgement_n which_o have_v be_v give_v against_o the_o bishop_n steven_n if_o they_o answer_v he_o have_v neither_o metropolitan_a nor_o patriarch_n it_o must_v be_v reply_v that_o the_o cause_n shall_v have_v be_v hear_v and_o determine_v by_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a which_o be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o church_n he_o write_v in_o the_o fpistle_n to_o john_n bishop_n of_o panormus_n we_o admonish_v thou_o that_o the_o reverence_n of_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a be_v not_o trouble_v 〈◊〉_d by_o the_o presumption_n of_o any_o for_o then_o the_o state_n of_o the_o member_n remain_v entire_a when_o 〈◊〉_d injury_n be_v do_v to_o the_o head_n of_o the_o faith_n he_o write_v in_o the_o epistle_n to_o natalis_n bishop_n of_o salona_n if_o one_o of_o the_o four_o patriarch_n have_v commit_v such_o a_o act_n 37._o so_o great_a a_o disobedience_n can_v not_o have_v pass_v without_o a_o grievous_a scandal_n he_o annul_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o john_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n against_o john_n priest_n of_o chalcedon_n reprove_v say_v he_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o foresay_a judge_n we_o declare_v he_o by_o our_o definition_n to_o 15._o be_v catholic_a and_o free_a from_o all_o heretical_a crime_n and_o elsewhere_o know_v 〈◊〉_d not_o 24._o that_o in_o the_o cause_n of_o john_n the_o priest_n against_o our_o brother_n and_o colleague_n john_n of_o constantinople_n he_o have_v recourse_n according_a to_o the_o canon_n to_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a and_o it_o have_v be_v define_v by_o our_o sentence_n he_o abrogate_a in_o his_o epistle_n to_o athanasius_n 〈◊〉_d regular_a of_o lycaonia_n the_o decree_n of_o john_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n against_o he_o and_o restore_v he_o to_o his_o place_n we_o decree_v thou_o say_v he_o to_o be_v exempt_v 64._o from_o all_o blot_n of_o heretical_a forwardness_n and_o do_v grant_v thou_o free_a leave_n to_o return_v into_o thy_o monastery_n and_o to_o hold_v the_o same_o place_n and_o rank_n as_o thou_o do_v before_o he_o abrogate_a in_o the_o epistle_n to_o john_n archbishop_n of_o larissa_n in_o thessalia_n the_o sentence_n of_o the_o same_o archbishop_n of_o larissa_n against_o adrian_n bishop_n of_o thebes_n and_o one_o of_o the_o fuffragans_n of_o the_o archbishopric_n of_o larissa_n and_o eclipse_v the_o bishopric_n of_o thebes_n from_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o archbishopric_n of_o larissa_n and_o ordain_v that_o if_o the_o archbishop_n of_o larissa_n shall_v ever_o more_o undertake_v to_o exercise_v jurisdiction_n over_o the_o bishop_n of_o thebes_n he_o shall_v be_v deprive_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v restore_v to_o he_o except_o at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n but_o by_o the_o leave_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n we_o ordain_v say_v he_o that_o thy_o brotherhood_n 7._o obtain_v from_o the_o power_n thou_o have_v before_o over_o the_o bishop_n of_o thebes_n and_o over_o his_o church_n and_o according_a to_o the_o letter_n of_o our_o predecessor_n for_o if_o any_o cause_n either_o of_o 6._o faith_n or_o of_o crime_n or_o of_o money_n be_v pretend_v against_o our_o say_a colleague_n adrian_n it_o may_v be_v judge_v if_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o mean_a importance_n by_o our_o nuncios_fw-la which_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o royal_a city_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o constantinople_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o weight_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v report_v bither_o to_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a to_o be_v decide_v by_o the_o sentence_n of_o our_o audience_n and_o if_o at_o any_o time_n or_o for_o what_o occasion_n 〈◊〉_d thou_o do_v attempt_v to_o contradict_v this_o our_o decree_n know_v that_o we_o declare_v thou_o 〈◊〉_d from_o the_o sacred_a communion_n so_o as_o it_o may_v not_o be_v restore_v to_o thou_o unless_o in_o the_o article_n of_o death_n but_o with_o the_o leave_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o final_o he_o abrogate_a in_o his_o epistle_n to_o john_n patriarch_n of_o the_o first_o justinianea_n who_o have_v confirm_v the_o sentence_n of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o larissa_n the_o judgement_n of_o the_o say_v john_n primate_n of_o the_o first_o justinianea_n and_o condemn_v he_o to_o remain_v deprive_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n for_o the_o space_n of_o thirty_o day_n abrogate_a say_v he_o and_o annul_v the_o decree_n of_o thy_o sentence_n we_o decree_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bless_a prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o thou_o shall_v be_v deprive_v of_o the_o sacred_a communion_n for_o the_o space_n of_o thirty_o day_n now_o what_o be_v this_o but_o to_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n that_o in_o refuse_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a he_o refuse_v not_o therefore_o the_o title_n of_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o jurisdiction_n and_o superintendency_n over_o all_o other_o bishop_n archbishop_n and_o patriarch_n of_o the_o order_n of_o sit_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n chapt_n viii_o but_o calvin_n to_o fight_v against_o this_o doctrine_n and_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o head_n of_o the_o church_n nor_o superior_a to_o the_o other_o patriarch_n use_v four_o principal_a mean_n first_o that_o the_o pope_n legate_n have_v not_o preside_v in_o the_o ancient_a general_n counsel_n the_o second_o that_o the_o pope_n call_v they_o not_o the_o three_o that_o the_o appeal_n of_o bishop_n be_v not_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o four_o that_o the_o canon_n of_o africa_n forbadd_a the_o bishop_n of_o the_o first_o sea_n by_o which_o calvin_n impertinent_o 〈◊〉_d the_o pope_n to_o call_v himself_o prince_n of_o bishop_n and_o the_o first_o mean_v he_o strive_v to_o prove_v by_o seven_o example_n which_o we_o have_v best_o confute_v all_o at_o a_o clapp_n for_o 〈◊〉_d they_o will_v object_v they_o to_o we_o in_o a_o second_o answer_n he_o produce_v then_o before_o all_o thing_n the_o order_n of_o the_o council_n of_o counsel_n nicaea_n which_o he_o ignorant_o call_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a not_o know_v that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_n be_v a_o heretical_a council_n that_o the_o arrian_n hold_v at_o nicé_n in_o thrace_n to_o deceive_v the_o catholic_n by_o the_o affinity_n of_o the_o word_n nice_a and_o nicaea_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d compound_v almost_o of_o the_o same_o letter_n the_o arrian_n say_v the_o epistle_n of_o the_o asian_o to_o liberius_n cause_v to_o be_v sign_v by_o fraud_n and_o perjury_n at_o constantinople_n a_o faith_n contrary_n to_o that_o of_o the_o 11._o holy_a council_n of_o nicaea_n which_o have_v be_v bring_v from_o nice_a in_o thrace_n and_o socrates_n they_o transport_v themselves_o into_o a_o city_n of_o trace_v call_v nice_a and_o after_o a_o long_o sy_n aye_o hold_v there_o a_o other_o council_n &c._n &c._n to_o surprise_v the_o simple_a by_o the_o affinity_n 37._o of_o the_o word_n for_o the_o simple_a people_n believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o faith_n of_o nicaea_n in_o bithynia_n and_o theodoret_n they_o bring_v many_o bishop_n against_o their_o will_n into_o a_o town_n 21._o of_o thrace_n who_o name_n be_v nice_a and_o sozomene_n pass_v through_o thrace_n they_o come_v into_o a_o city_n of_o the_o country_n call_v nice_a 〈◊〉_d there_o keep_v a_o conventicle_n etc._n etc._n and_o this_o they_o do_v express_o at_o nice_a to_o the_o end_n to_o persuade_v the_o simple_a people_n to_o consent_v to_o it_o 〈◊〉_d 18._o by_o the_o nearness_n of_o the_o word_n and_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v the_o decree_n which_o be_v make_v at_o nicaea_n for_o although_o stephanus_n do_v indeed_o put_v in_o a_o city_n of_o nicaea_n in_o thrace_n nevertheless_o beside_o that_o ammianus_n marcellinus_n say_v that_o the_o 31._o 〈◊〉_d of_o thrace_n situate_v upon_o the_o passage_n from_o italy_n to_o constantinople_n which_o be_v the_o same_o wherein_o the_o arrian_n have_v hold_v their_o false_a council_n be_v call_v nice_a the_o grecian_a ecclesiastical_a historian_n very_o notable_o mark_v this_o difference_n between_o the_o council_n of_o the_o catholic_n and_o that_o of_o the_o annians_n upon_o
general_n counsel_n in_o the_o east_n be_v it_o not_o a_o manifest_a proof_n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o spiritual_a call_n of_o counsel_n appertain_v to_o the_o pope_n it_o have_v be_v say_v pope_n pelagius_n the_o second_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o those_o of_o the_o east_n 1._o cite_v by_o saint_n gregory_n report_v to_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a that_o john_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n have_v entitle_v himself_o universal_a bishop_n and_o by_o 69._o virtue_n of_o this_o his_o presumption_n have_v call_v you_o to_o agenerall_a council_n although_o the_o authority_n of_o call_v general_n counsel_n be_v attribute_v by_o a_o singular_a privilege_n to_o the_o sea_n apostolitk_n of_o saint_n peter_n and_o for_o the_o six_o general_a council_n which_o be_v hold_v under_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n pogonat_n and_o in_o the_o same_o city_n of_o constantinople_n that_o the_o emperor_n will_v not_o call_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o eastern_a part_n of_o the_o empire_n which_o be_v separate_v for_o the_o monothelite_n heresy_n from_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a till_o first_o the_o pope_n have_v call_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o western_a part_n to_o rome_n 1._o and_o till_o the_o legate_n from_o the_o pope_n and_o from_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n be_v come_v to_o he_o do_v it_o not_o presuppose_v that_o the_o spiritual_a authority_n of_o the_o pope_n do_v flow_v together_o with_o the_o temporal_a authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n or_o rather_o precede_v it_o for_o the_o celebration_n of_o counsel_n and_o that_o the_o same_o council_n speak_v to_o the_o emperor_n allege_v to_o he_o for_o the_o image_n and_o parallel_n of_o his_o act_n as_o well_o as_o of_o his_o name_n the_o example_n of_o the_o great_a constantine_n in_o these_o word_n constantine_n augustus_n and_o pope_n silvester_n of_o reverend_a memory_n call_v the_o famous_a council_n of_o nicaea_n do_v it_o not_o confirm_v it_o and_o for_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nicaea_n which_o be_v the_o seven_o general_a council_n what_o pope_n gregory_n the_o second_o have_v answer_v a_o while_n before_o to_o the_o emperor_n leo_n the_o iconolast_n 18._o who_o desire_v to_o cause_v a_o council_n to_o be_v hold_v for_o the_o business_n 1._o thou_o have_v write_v that_o a_o general_a council_n may_v be_v hold_v but_o it_o seem_v not_o fit_a to_o us._n and_o again_o ibid._n put_v case_n we_o have_v hearken_v to_o thou_o and_o the_o prelate_n have_v be_v gather_v from_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o the_o senate_n and_o the_o council_n have_v be_v set_v where_o have_v the_o religious_a emperor_n the_o lover_n of_o christ_n be_v to_o sit_v there_o according_a to_o custom_n and_o that_o which_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n allege_v among_o the_o nullity_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o the_o iconoclast_n 6._o it_o have_v not_o for_o cooperator_n as_o that_o 〈◊〉_d which_o now_o be_v celebrate_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n nor_o his_o prelate_n neither_o by_o his_o legate_n nor_o by_o circular_a letter_n that_o be_v to_o say_v address_v to_o all_o the_o province_n as_o be_v the_o law_n of_o counsel_n do_v it_o not_o insinuate_v that_o the_o pope_n authority_n be_v require_v with_o that_o of_o the_o emperor_n for_o the_o lawful_a celebration_n of_o counsel_n now_o these_o be_v all_o the_o general_a counsel_n which_o have_v be_v celebrate_v from_o the_o age_n of_o the_o apostle_n till_o the_o separation_n that_o photius_n make_v of_o the_o greek_a church_n from_o the_o latin_a for_o as_o for_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n surname_v trullian_n that_o the_o greek_n call_v the_o supply_n of_o the_o six_o cowcell_n for_o asmuch_o as_o the_o six_o council_n which_o be_v hold_v under_o constantine_n pogonat_n have_v make_v no_o canon_n some_o of_o those_o bishop_n that_o have_v be_v present_a reassembled_a themselves_o ten_o year_n after_o under_o justinian_n the_o second_o his_o son_n and_o make_v some_o certain_a canon_n which_o they_o publish_v with_o the_o title_n of_o canon_n of_o the_o six_o council_n i_o meddle_v not_o with_o it_o because_o none_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o west_n assist_v there_o and_o consequent_o it_o be_v not_o general_a it_o be_v true_a that_o balsamon_n trull_n and_o after_o he_o nilus_n 2._o archbishop_n of_o 〈◊〉_d say_v that_o he_o have_v see_v in_o one_o of_o the_o copy_n of_o the_o same_o council_n trullian_n a_o catalogue_n of_o signature_n which_o also_o be_v at_o rome_n and_o which_o have_v be_v print_v with_o the_o greek_a text_n of_o the_o council_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v collect_v that_o basilius_n bishop_n of_o gortina_n metropolitan_a of_o the_o isle_n of_o crete_n and_o legate_n of_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n and_o a_o certain_a bishop_n of_o ravenna_n assist_v there_o but_o he_o forgett_v like_o a_o greek_a schismatic_n as_o he_o be_v to_o tell_v two_o other_o thing_n the_o one_o that_o the_o title_n of_o legate_n of_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n that_o this_o basilius_n bear_v have_v no_o reference_n to_o what_o he_o be_v then_o for_o there_o be_v no_o council_n hold_v in_o the_o west_n for_o the_o preparation_n of_o the_o council_n surname_v trullan_n but_o to_o what_o he_o have_v be_v in_o the_o six_o council_n whereto_o he_o have_v sign_v with_o this_o title_n 18._o basilius_n unworthy_a bishop_n of_o gortina_n metropolitan_a of_o the_o isle_n of_o crete_n and_o legate_n of_o all_o the_o holy_a synod_n of_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a of_o old_a rome_n and_o the_o other_o that_o even_o in_o the_o six_o council_n he_o bear_v this_o title_n but_o as_o a_o title_n of_o honour_n and_o not_o as_o actual_a legate_n either_o of_o the_o pope_n or_o of_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n i_o say_v neither_o of_o the_o pope_n nor_o of_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n because_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o express_a request_n of_o the_o emperor_n send_v two_o distinct_a legation_n 6._o a_o thing_n never_o before_o hear_v of_o to_o the_o six_o council_n whereof_o the_o one_o to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o pope_n be_v of_o two_o priest_n a_o deacon_n and_o a_o subdeacon_n who_o sit_v before_o all_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o six_o council_n and_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n be_v of_o three_o bishop_n who_o sit_v after_o the_o patriarch_n to_o show_v that_o they_o be_v two_o distinct_a legation_n now_o neither_o in_o the_o one_o nor_o other_o of_o these_o two_o legation_n have_v basilius_n bishop_n of_o gortyna_n who_o be_v neither_o of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o clergy_n of_o rome_n nor_o of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o council_n hold_v at_o rome_n be_v name_v as_o it_o appear_v aswell_o by_o the_o pope_n letter_n as_o by_o those_o of_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n 4._o only_o it_o happen_v that_o this_o basilius_n be_v the_o pope_n ordinary_a legate_n in_o the_o isle_n of_o crete_n for_o those_o thing_n which_o concern_v the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a in_o his_o province_n as_o he_o of_o thessalonica_n in_o the_o province_n of_o macedonia_n and_o he_o of_o corinth_n in_o the_o province_n of_o achaia_n the_o legate_n of_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n find_v he_o in_o those_o part_n for_o honour_n sake_n associate_v he_o and_o he_o of_o corinth_n not_o with_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o pope_n but_o with_o they_o for_o he_o subscribe_v with_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n who_o sign_v after_o all_o the_o patriarch_n and_o not_o with_o the_o pope_n legate_n who_o sign_v before_o all_o the_o patriarch_n 18._o but_o this_o association_n be_v only_o for_o the_o six_o general_a council_n and_o that_o afterward_o in_o the_o council_n surname_v trullian_n he_o continue_v to_o attribute_v to_o himself_o the_o name_n of_o legate_n of_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v as_o a_o memorial_n of_o the_o honour_n he_o have_v receive_v in_o the_o six_o council_n follow_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o greek_n who_o when_o they_o have_v bear_v a_o title_n in_o any_o solemn_a action_n preserve_v it_o many_o year_n after_o in_o memory_n of_o the_o honour_n they_o have_v once_o receive_v and_o it_o will_v nothing_o avail_v to_o say_v that_o at_o least_o he_o be_v the_o pope_n legate_n in_o the_o isle_n of_o crete_n when_o he_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n surname_v trullian_n for_o there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o the_o metropolitan_o honour_v with_o the_o title_n of_o the_o pope_n legate_n in_o their_o province_n and_o who_o legation_n be_v attribute_v to_o their_o sea_n as_o the_o archbishop_n of_o arles_n among_o the_o gaul_n 53_o the_o archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n in_o macedonia_n 82._o the_o archbishop_n of_o corinth_n in_o peloponesus_fw-la and_o the_o synodical_a legate_n depute_v from_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o western_a church_n to_o the_o general_a counsel_n
who_o have_v be_v judge_v in_o the_o first_o instance_n by_o the_o archbishop_n of_o constantinople_n and_o in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d instance_n by_o the_o pope_n do_v the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n cry_v out_o that_o dioscorus_n and_o the_o false_a council_n of_o ephesus_n have_v restore_v to_o eutyches_n the_o dignity_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v deprive_v he_o of_o he_o have_v say_v they_o declare_v eutyches_n in_o 〈◊〉_d and_o have_v restore_v to_o he_o the_o dignity_n take_v 3._o from_o he_o by_o your_o holiness_n and_o wherefore_o then_o when_o john_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n have_v be_v depose_v from_o his_o patriarkship_n and_o peter_n surname_v mongus_n establish_v in_o his_o place_n do_v john_n appeal_v to_o pope_n simplicius_n and_o take_v synodical_a letter_n from_o calendion_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n to_o accompany_v his_o appeal_n john_n say_v liberatus_n address_v himself_o to_o calendion_n patriarch_n 16._o of_o antioch_n and_o have_v get_v from_o he_o synodic_n all_o letter_n of_o intercession_n appeal_v to_o pope_n simplicius_n and_o wherefore_o then_o when_o pope_n felix_n successor_n to_o simplicius_n have_v depose_v the_o same_o peter_n mongus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n zenon_n and_o acacius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o peter_n surname_v the_o tanner_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n and_o that_o these_o three_o patriarch_n trust_v upon_o the_o support_n of_o the_o emperor_n zeno_n who_o be_v a_o heretic_n like_o themselves_o despise_v the_o pope_n sentence_n do_v victor_n of_o tune_n say_v that_o they_o die_v all_o three_o under_o damnation_n and_o wherefore_o then_o when_o the_o emperor_n justin_n a_o catholic_a prince_n be_v come_v to_o the_o empire_n be_v the_o sentence_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v pronounce_v against_o they_o execute_v so_o exact_o that_o their_o name_n even_o after_o their_o death_n be_v blot_v out_o of_o the_o record_n of_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n of_o antioch_n and_o of_o constantinople_n and_o that_o for_o the_o rest_n that_o have_v communicate_v with_o they_o but_o be_v not_o comprehend_v by_o name_n within_o the_o pope_n letter_n the_o emperor_n be_v fain_o to_o demand_v pardon_n of_o hormisd_v the_o pope_n for_o they_o we_o ask_v grace_n say_v the_o emperor_n write_v to_o pope_n hormisdas_n for_o the_o name_n not_o of_o acacius_n not_o of_o either_o peter_n that_o be_v to_o say_v not_o of_o peter_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n and_o of_o peter_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n not_o of_o dioscorus_n or_o timotheus_n of_o who_o your_o holiness_n letter_n to_o we_o direct_v make_v especial_a mention_n but_o of_o those_o who_o the_o episcopal_a revereuce_n have_v celebrate_v in_o the_o other_o city_n and_o wherefore_o then_o when_o pope_n agapet_n depose_v within_o constantinople_n 12._o itself_o anthimus_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n do_v liberatus_n say_v the_o empress_n theodora_n wife_n to_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n on_o the_o one_o side_n secret_o offer_v great_a present_n to_o pope_n agapet_n and_o one_o the_o other_o side_n try_v he_o with_o threat_n to_o hinder_v he_o from_o depose_v anthimus_n but_o the_o pope_n persist_v in_o not_o hear_v her_o request_n and_o anthimus_n see_v himself_o cast_v out_o of_o his_o sea_n render_v up_o the_o archiepiscopall_a mantle_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o retire_v himself_o into_o a_o place_n where_o the_o empress_n take_v he_o into_o her_o protection_n and_o for_o what_o cause_n when_o the_o council_n of_o constan_n 〈◊〉_d hold_v under_o menas_n speak_v of_o the_o deposition_n of_o the_o same_o 〈◊〉_d patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n do_v it_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v pardon_v peter_n patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o other_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n that_o have_v communicate_v with_o he_o it_o must_v not_o be_v wonder_v at_o say_v the_o 1._o council_n if_o the_o great_a sea_n apostolic_a still_o continue_v to_o follow_v the_o first_o tract_n preserve_v the_o right_n of_o the_o church_n inviolate_a and_o maintain_v the_o faith_n and_o grant_v pardon_n to_o those_o that_o have_v sin_v and_o again_o the_o bless_a pope_n 4._o agapet_n of_o holy_a and_o reverend_a memory_n come_v into_o this_o royal_a city_n have_v next_o god_n give_v his_o help_a hand_n to_o the_o sacred_a canon_n and_o have_v cast_v anthimus_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n which_o appertain_v not_o to_o he_o and_o have_v pardon_v those_o who_o have_v participate_v or_o communicate_v with_o he_o and_o wherefore_o then_o when_o john_n archbishop_n of_o larissa_n and_o john_n primate_n of_o the_o first_o justinianea_n have_v injust_o condemn_v the_o one_o in_o the_o first_o and_o the_o other_o in_o thè_z second_o instance_n adrian_n bishop_n of_o thebes_n in_o thessalia_n do_v saint_n gregory_n deprive_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o first_o justinianea_n of_o the_o communion_n 6._o for_o the_o space_n of_o thirty_o day_n and_o eclipse_v the_o bishopric_n of_o thebes_n from_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o archbishopric_n of_o larissa_n and_o ordain_v that_o if_o the_o archbishop_n of_o larissa_n shall_v any_o more_o attempt_n 7_o to_o enterprise_v any_o thing_n upon_o the_o bishop_n of_o thebes_n he_o shall_v remain_v deprive_v of_o the_o sacred_a communion_n so_o as_o it_o may_v not_o be_v restore_v to_o he_o except_o at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n without_o the_o leave_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o wherefore_o then_o when_o the_o same_o s._n gregory_n restore_v 64._o athanasius_n abbot_n of_o tamnaca_n in_o lycaonia_n who_o have_v be_v depose_v by_o john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o have_v appeal_v from_o he_o to_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a do_v he_o say_v to_o he_o we_o declare_v thou_o free_a from_o all_o crime_n of_o heresy_n and_o give_v thou_o free_a le_fw-fr ave_fw-la to_o repair_v to_o thy_o monastery_n and_o there_o to_o hold_v the_o same_o place_n as_o thou_o do_v before_o but_o for_o as_o much_o as_o these_o shift_n be_v more_o than_o sufficient_o confute_v by_o the_o only_a canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n which_o be_v frame_v to_o justify_v the_o restitution_n of_o s._n athanasius_n and_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o s._n athanasius_n himself_o we_o remit_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o chapter_n we_o shall_v hereafter_o make_v thereof_o and_o the_o while_o we_o will_v examine_v sardica_n the_o objection_n that_o calvin_n allege_n against_o the_o appeal_n to_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a which_o consist_v in_o five_o principal_a instance_n which_o though_o they_o be_v treat_v of_o under_o two_o title_n the_o one_o of_o correction_n &_o the_o other_o of_o appeal_n nevertheless_o for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o right_n of_o appeal_n depend_v 7._o from_o that_o of_o correction_n and_o beside_o that_o calvin_n mingle_v the_o instance_n of_o the_o one_o with_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o other_o we_o will_v treat_v of_o they_o under_o one_o title_n to_o wit_n under_o that_o of_o appeal_v of_o the_o opposition_n of_o s._n ireneus_fw-la to_o pope_n victor_n chapt_n ii_o the_o first_o instance_n then_o that_o calvin_n allege_v against_o the_o pope_n ibid._n censure_n be_v take_v from_o eusebius_n a_o arrian_n author_n and_o from_o ruffinus_n enemy_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n his_o translator_n who_o write_v that_o s._n ireneus_n reprehend_v pope_n victor_n for_o have_v excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n for_o the_o question_n of_o the_o day_n of_o pasche_n which_o they_o observe_v according_a to_o a_o particular_a tradition_n that_o s._n john_n have_v introduce_v for_o a_o time_n in_o their_o province_n because_o of_o the_o neighbourhood_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o to_o bury_v the_o synagogue_n with_o honour_n and_o not_o according_a to_o supra_fw-la the_o universal_a tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n jreneus_n say_v calvin_n reprehend_v pope_n victor_n bitter_o because_o for_o a_o light_a cause_n he_o have_v move_v a_o great_a and_o perilous_a contention_n in_o the_o church_n there_o be_v this_o in_o the_o text_n that_o calvin_n produce_v he_o reprehend_v he_o that_o he_o have_v not_o do_v well_o to_o cut_v of_o from_o the_o body_n of_o unity_n so_o many_a and_o so_o great_a church_n but_o against_o who_o make_v this_o but_o against_o hist._n those_o that_o object_n it_o for_o who_o see_v not_o that_o s._n ireneus_n do_v not_o there_o 24._o reprehend_v the_o pope_n for_o the_o want_n of_o power_n but_o for_o the_o ill_a use_n of_o his_o power_n and_o do_v not_o reproache_v to_o the_o pope_n that_o he_o can_v not_o excomcommunicate_v the_o asian_o but_o admonish_v he_o that_o for_o so_o small_a a_o cause_n he_o shall_v not_o have_v cut_n of_o so_o many_o province_n from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n jreneus_n say_v eusebius_n do_v fit_o exhort_v pope_n victor_n that_o he_o shall_v 24._o not_o cut_v of_o all_o the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o hold_v this_o ancient_a tradition_n and_o ruffinus_n translate_n and_o enuenome_v eusebius_n say_v he_o question_v victor_n that_o he_o have_v 24._o not_o
cause_n of_o 9_o bishop_n can_v not_o be_v determine_v till_o first_o the_o decision_n have_v be_v make_v at_o rome_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o sacerdot_n all_o law_n require_v that_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v constitute_v without_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n sentence_n shall_v be_v annul_v nevertheless_o for_o as_o much_o as_o calvin_n object_n that_o if_o this_o cause_n have_v belong_v to_o the_o pope_n ordinary_a jurisdiction_n he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v judge_v it_o by_o the_o emperor_n commission_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o clear_v it_o to_o this_o objection_n then_o before_o we_o 〈◊〉_d the_o matter_n to_o the_o bottom_n we_o will_v answer_v in_o form_n of_o a_o prologue_n five_o thing_n first_o that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o commission_n except_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o three_o assessor_n of_o the_o gaul_n that_o the_o emperor_n name_v to_o content_v the_o importunity_n of_o the_o donatist_n &_o to_o the_o end_n that_o they_o may_v serve_v for_o 〈◊〉_d &_o warrant_n of_o the_o sincerity_n of_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n but_o a_o remittment_n as_o it_o appear_v both_o by_o the_o emperor_n confession_n who_o avow_v that_o it_o belong_v not_o to_o he_o to_o examine_v this_o cause_n &_o by_o the_o election_n that_o the_o pope_n make_v of_o fifteen_o other_o bishop_n that_o he_o take_v for_o his_o assistant_n beside_o those_o that_o the_o emperor_n have_v nominate_v and_o therefore_o although_o s._n aug._n in_o regard_n of_o the_o donatists_n intention_n sometime_o call_v this_o remittmenta_fw-mi delegation_n nevertheless_o he_o show_v sufficient_o that_o it_o be_v rather_o a_o relegation_n than_o a_o delegation_n when_o he_o note_v that_o the_o reason_n wherefore_o the_o emperor_n do_v it_o be_v for_o as_o much_o as_o he_o dare_v not_o judge_v the_o cause_n of_o a_o bishop_n your_o superior_n say_v he_o to_o the_o donatist_n first_o bring_v the_o cause_n of_o cecilianus_n to_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n and_o a_o little_a after_o but_o because_o 〈◊〉_d 166._o dare_v not_o judge_v the_o cause_n of_o a_o bishop_n he_o delegated_a the_o examination_n and_o 〈◊〉_d thereof_o to_o bishop_n i_o add_v that_o he_o use_v this_o language_n by_o synecdoche_n and_o referringe_a the_o word_n delegation_n to_o the_o judge_n of_o the_o gaul_n only_o that_o be_v depute_v to_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n and_o not_o to_o all_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n as_o he_o witness_v elsewhere_o by_o these_o word_n the_o emperor_n give_v to_o the_o donatist_n the_o judge_n that_o themselves_o have_v demand_v that_o be_v to_o 〈◊〉_d 171._o the_o judge_n of_o the_o gaul_n and_o again_o donatus_n be_v hear_v at_o rome_n by_o the_o judge_n that_o himself_o have_v demand_v for_o of_o the_o nineteen_o bishop_n of_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n there_o be_v but_o three_o of_o the_o quality_n of_o those_o that_o donatus_n have_v demand_v donatus_n have_v demand_v but_o three_o but_o saint_n austin_n extende_v 29._o this_o clause_n by_o synecdoche_n to_o all_o the_o council_n for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o three_o judge_n demand_v by_o donatus_n have_v judge_v in_o common_a with_o all_o the_o council_n and_o be_v find_v so_o conformable_a to_o the_o rest_n as_o the_o judgement_n 1._o of_o the_o council_n which_o pass_v all_o with_o one_o voice_n and_o without_o any_o diversity_n of_o opinion_n and_o they_o be_v oneself_o same_o thing_n the_o second_o answer_n be_v that_o constantine_n do_v not_o interpose_v his_o authority_n in_o this_o affair_n as_o master_n by_o himself_o of_o the_o cause_n but_o as_o a_o arbiter_n seek_v by_o the_o donatist_n and_o assuringe_v himself_o as_o a_o catholic_a that_o he_o shall_v be_v avow_v by_o the_o catholic_n this_o matter_n say_v saint_n augustin_n belong_v 162._o great_o to_o the_o emperor_n care_n whereof_o he_o ought_v to_o give_v a_o account_n to_o god_n for_o the_o donatist_n have_v make_v he_o arbyter_n and_o judge_n of_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o tradition_n and_o of_o the_o schism_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o emperor_n interposition_n in_o this_o cause_n be_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o not_o of_o right_a and_o who_o example_n can_v be_v allege_v for_o a_o pattern_n of_o the_o ancient_a discipline_n of_o the_o church_n the_o three_o that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o controversy_n question_v among_o the_o catholic_n and_o according_a to_o the_o ordinary_a law_n of_o the_o church_n but_o a_o suit_n commence_v by_o the_o heretic_n against_o the_o catholic_n and_o by_o way_n extraordinary_a to_o all_o the_o law_n and_o form_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o donatist_n have_v already_o break_v the_o bond_n of_o unity_n and_o shake_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o the_o church_n authority_n they_o be_v say_v saint_n augustin_n already_o ibid._n culpable_a of_o the_o schism_n and_o already_o stain_v with_o the_o horrible_a crime_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o altar_n against_o altar_n by_o mean_n whereof_o there_o be_v no_o judge_n common_a between_o they_o and_o the_o catholic_n in_o the_o church_n there_o remain_v nothing_o for_o they_o to_o do_v but_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o arbitrement_n of_o the_o secular_a power_n who_o example_n can_v no_o more_o be_v draw_v into_o consequence_n against_o the_o ordininarie_a authority_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n than_o the_o judgement_n that_o ptolomeus_n philometor_n 6._o king_n of_o egypt_n give_v between_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o samaritan_n can_v form_v a_o precedent_n against_o the_o ordinary_a authority_n of_o the_o high_a priest_n and_o of_o the_o sacerdotal_a college_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n the_o fowrth_n that_o the_o cause_n question_v in_o this_o process_n be_v not_o a_o cause_n of_o right_n and_o that_o shall_v be_v prove_v by_o ecclesiastical_a mean_n such_o as_o the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n or_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n or_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o father_n but_o a_o question_n of_o fact_n and_o whereof_o the_o hypothesis_n be_v mingle_v with_o accessory_n that_o belong_v not_o to_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o church_n and_o can_v not_o be_v examine_v by_o ecclesiastical_a mean_n only_o but_o must_v be_v justify_v by_o human_a and_o secular_a mean_n as_o the_o confront_v of_o witness_n the_o act_n of_o notary_n yea_o pagan_a and_o heathen_a one_o the_o record_n of_o clerk_n 162._o and_o even_o the_o application_n of_o question_n and_o corporal_a torture_n for_o the_o accusation_n of_o the_o donatist_n be_v principal_o ground_v upon_o the_o frame_n of_o a_o false_a letter_n that_o they_o have_v forge_v against_o felix_n bishop_n of_o aptunge_v for_o the_o examination_n whereof_o there_o must_v be_v a_o secular_a and_o proconsulary_a cecilian_a judgement_n interpose_v between_o the_o ecclesiastical_a judgement_n that_o be_v to_o say_v between_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o of_o arles_n to_o convince_v the_o forger_n of_o the_o falsehood_n by_o the_o application_n of_o 152._o rack_n and_o torture_n we_o have_v undertake_v say_v saint_n austin_n the_o defence_n of_o the_o cause_n of_o cecilianus_n although_o it_o belong_v not_o to_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o 162._o church_n that_o we_o may_v make_v their_o calumny_n appear_v even_o in_o that_o and_o again_o speak_v of_o the_o torture_n which_o be_v offer_v to_o the_o scrivener_n ingentius_fw-la or_o uigentius_fw-la to_o make_v he_o confess_v whether_o he_o have_v falsify_v the_o letter_n of_o the_o aedile_n alfius_n cecilianus_n to_o felix_n bishop_n of_o aptunge_v the_o proconsul_n say_v he_o among_o the_o fearful_a cry_n of_o the_o usher_n and_o the_o bloody_a hand_n of_o the_o hangman_n will_v not_o have_v condemn_v a_o colleague_n of_o his_o be_v absent_a and_o the_o five_o that_o all_o the_o act_n that_o the_o donatists_n extort_a from_o the_o emperor_n in_o this_o 〈◊〉_d he_o protest_v they_o to_o be_v so_o many_o irregularity_n and_o nullity_n and_o so_o many_o unlawful_a enterprise_n unjust_a and_o extraordinary_a wherein_o he_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v constrain_v against_o his_o will_n to_o give_v way_n to_o the_o passion_n and_o malice_n of_o the_o donatist_n and_o in_o yield_v to_o they_o to_o assay_v to_o reduce_v they_o to_o the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o he_o be_v so_o 〈◊〉_d from_o desire_v to_o have_v the_o example_n thereof_o serve_v for_o a_o law_n to_o the_o bishop_n as_o contrariwise_o he_o promise_v to_o ask_v the_o bishop_n pardon_n the_o history_n be_v this_o the_o donatist_n have_v accuse_v cecilianus_n archbishop_n of_o carthage_n of_o treason_n or_o communication_n with_o traitor_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o those_o that_o have_v deliver_v the_o holy_a book_n and_o the_o sacred_a vessel_n to_o be_v put_v into_o the_o fire_n in_o the_o persecution_n time_n yea_o even_o to_o have_v be_v ordain_v by_o a_o traitor_n so_o do_v they_o entitle_v felix_n
have_v 10._o be_v bring_v out_o of_o the_o east_n and_o that_o when_o they_o shall_v come_v they_o whould_v assemble_v a_o council_n to_o advise_v upon_o it_o from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n be_v finish_v the_o same_o year_n wherein_o it_o begin_v and_o last_v but_o till_o the_o copy_n come_v out_o of_o the_o east_n which_o arrive_v in_o the_o month_n of_o november_n of_o the_o consulship_n of_o monaxius_n and_o plinta_n and_o the_o other_o that_o when_o there_o be_v question_n of_o the_o last_o process_n of_o apiarius_n and_o of_o the_o second_o voyage_n of_o faustinus_n into_o africa_n the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n write_v to_o pope_n celestine_n that_o they_o have_v assemble_v a_o council_n express_o upon_o the_o occurrence_n of_o this_o business_n from_o it_o may_v be_v gather_v that_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n have_v not_o continue_v till_o then_o our_o holy_a brother_n caelest_n &_o fellow_n bishop_n faustinus_n say_v they_o come_v to_o we_o we_o have_v assemble_v a_o council_n whereto_o there_o may_v yet_o be_v add_v that_o between_o the_o first_o appeal_n of_o apiarius_n when_o he_o be_v pursue_v by_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o sicca_n which_o be_v determine_v in_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o flavianus_n and_o the_o second_o appeal_n of_o the_o same_o apiarius_n when_o he_o be_v pusue_v by_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o thabraca_n which_o be_v determine_v in_o the_o council_n hold_v after_o the_o return_n of_o faustinus_n into_o africa_n there_o do_v again_o intervene_v a_o other_o council_n by_o which_o he_o have_v be_v deprive_v a_o second_o time_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n and_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v reply_v 7_o that_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n choose_v twenty_o two_o deputiesto_fw-la finish_v what_o have_v not_o be_v determine_v in_o the_o general_a assembly_n of_o the_o council_n for_o it_o be_v a_o ordinary_a thing_n for_o the_o general_a counsel_n of_o africa_n when_o they_o have_v be_v some_o day_n together_o to_o avoid_v the_o wearysomnes_n and_o the_o expense_n of_o so_o great_a a_o multitude_n of_o bishop_n to_o choose_v three_o or_o four_o 〈◊〉_d from_o every_o province_n who_o shall_v prepare_v and_o put_v into_o form_n the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n as_o in_o the_o council_n hold_v the_o year_n before_o under_o the_o twelve_o consulship_n of_o honorius_n after_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d there_o be_v choose_v three_o deputy_n of_o every_o province_n to_o determine_v 94._o the_o other_o business_n of_o the_o council_n and_o to_o reduce_v into_o form_n the_o act_n of_o what_o have_v be_v there_o resolve_v and_o nevertheless_o so_o far_o be_v it_o from_o appear_v from_o thence_o that_o this_o council_n last_v to_o the_o year_n follow_v as_o contrariwise_o the_o year_n follow_v which_o be_v the_o year_n after_o the_o twelve_o consulship_n of_o honorius_n there_o be_v assemble_v a_o new_a council_n the_o 1._o eigth_n of_o the_o calend_n of_o june_n which_o be_v that_o that_o we_o call_v the_o six_o of_o carthage_n the_o seven_o skirmish_n be_v about_o the_o collection_n entitle_v the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n which_o be_v a_o gather_n of_o thirty_o three_o of_o the_o principal_a canon_n of_o the_o former_a counsel_n of_o carthage_n which_o many_o think_v to_o have_v be_v make_v in_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n and_o we_o conntrarywise_o pretend_v it_o to_o be_v compile_v by_o some_o impertinent_a rapsodist_n whether_o a_o african_a during_o the_o last_o and_o most_o barbarous_a time_n of_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o uandall_n in_o africa_n or_o a_o europian_n while_o the_o heresy_n and_o tyranny_n of_o the_o vandal_n hinder_v the_o catholic_n on_o this_o side_n the_o sea_n from_o be_v able_a to_o have_v exact_a communication_n and_o knowledge_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a thing_n of_o africa_n and_o we_o be_v ground_v in_o this_o belief_n by_o infinite_a reason_n the_o first_o reason_n be_v that_o fulgentius_n ferandus_fw-la a_o african_a deacon_n and_o very_o conversant_a in_o the_o african_a antiquity_n who_o write_v a_o little_a before_o the_o expulsion_n of_o the_o uandall_n out_o of_o africa_n not_o only_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o this_o collecton_n that_o they_o entitle_v the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n but_o also_o citinge_v some_o of_o the_o canon_n that_o be_v there_o allege_v they_o under_o the_o title_n of_o canon_n of_o the_o former_a counsel_n of_o carthage_n as_o when_o he_o cit_v the_o canon_n 4._o of_o the_o canonical_a book_n he_o cite_v it_o from_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n where_o there_o be_v add_v the_o permission_n to_o read_v the_o passion_n of_o the_o martyr_n which_o be_v the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n and_o do_v not_o note_n that_o this_o canon_n have_v be_v publish_v in_o any_o other_o council_n of_o carthage_n when_o he_o register_n the_o prohibition_n of_o ordayninge_v bishop_n without_o the_o 16_o consent_n of_o their_o primate_n he_o allege_v it_o with_o these_o quotation_n 〈◊〉_d council_n of_o carthage_n under_o the_o prelate_n genetlius_n title_n ten_o the_o general_n council_n of_o carthage_n title_n forty_o fowerth_o and_o the_o council_n of_o zelles_n in_o the_o recital_n of_o the_o pope_n epistle_n and_o make_v no_o mention_n among_o the_o place_n where_o this_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n be_v that_o we_o call_v the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n which_o be_v hold_v the_o year_n after_o that_o of_o zelles_n when_o he_o enroll_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o celibate_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacons_n he_o insert_v it_o with_o this_o quotation_n the_o council_n of_o carthage_n title_n the_o first_o and_o council_n of_o zelles_n and_o of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n hold_v after_o that_o of_o zelles_n which_o be_v that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o six_o he_o speak_v not_o one_o word_n and_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v object_v that_o these_o fragment_n be_v find_v in_o the_o collection_n of_o dionysius_n exiguus_fw-la for_o beside_o that_o the_o collection_n of_o dionysius_n exiguus_fw-la be_v compile_v not_o by_o a_o natural_a african_a as_o be_v fulgentius_n ferandus_fw-la but_o by_o a_o scythian_a it_o be_v make_v after_o the_o register_n of_o ferandus_fw-la as_o it_o appear_v both_o by_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v there_o insert_v which_o in_o pope_n gelasius_n his_o time_n and_o in_o fulgentius_n ferandus_fw-la his_o time_n who_o be_v both_o african_n be_v neither_o recevy_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n nor_o in_o the_o african_a church_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n be_v not_o mention_v in_o the_o register_n of_o ferandus_fw-la and_o by_o the_o division_n of_o the_o last_o canon_n of_o the_o seven_o council_n of_o carthage_n which_o the_o collection_n dict_z of_o dionysius_n and_o the_o greek_a edition_n that_o follow_v it_o do_v divide_v 100_o inpertinent_o into_o two_o canon_n whereas_o fulgentius_n ferandus_fw-la and_o the_o 133._o original_a text_n of_o the_o seven_o council_n of_o carthage_n do_v place_n they_o under_o one_o only_a title_n and_o to_o this_o there_o be_v no_o opposition_n in_o this_o that_o victor_n bishop_n of_o tunune_n or_o according_a to_o other_o ton_n extende_v the_o 73._o 〈◊〉_d of_o fulgentius_n ferandus_fw-la if_o the_o quotation_n be_v not_o transpose_v to_o the_o one_o &_o twentieth_o year_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o justinian_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o fulgentius_n ferandus_fw-la write_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n anastasius_n and_o of_o 5._o fulgentius_n bishop_n of_o ruspa_n to_o who_o he_o dedicate_v the_o epistle_n of_o the_o five_o question_n scriptor_n the_o second_o reason_n be_v that_o these_o fragment_n entitle_v the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n be_v not_o in_o the_o collection_n of_o jsidorus_fw-la mercator_fw-la and_o in_o the_o 59_o ordinary_a volume_n of_o the_o counsel_n where_o the_o counsel_n of_o africa_n in_o chief_a be_v report_v and_o all_o the_o other_o ancient_a counsel_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n whereof_o we_o make_v use_v contrariwise_o that_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n 620._o which_o be_v there_o insert_v contain_v no_o canon_n and_o comprehend_v but_o the_o verbal_a process_n of_o what_o pass_v between_o the_o pope_n legate_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n about_o the_o matter_n of_o appeal_n which_o verbal_a process_n be_v reduce_v only_o to_o ten_o chapter_n after_o which_o immediate_o follow_v in_o the_o calend._n ordinary_a copy_n the_o seven_o council_n of_o carthage_n the_o three_o reason_n be_v that_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n and_o the_o seven_o be_v not_o two_o different_a counsel_n but_o two_o action_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o council_n the_o one_o attic._n celebrate_v the_o eigth_n of_o the_o calend_n of_o june_n under_o the_o twelve_o consulship_n conc._n of_o honorius_n and_o the_o
back_o to_o pope_n julius_n a_o epistle_n adorn_v with_o flower_n of_o eloquence_n and_o compose_v in_o a_o orator_n style_v full_a of_o many_o figure_n and_o not_o free_a from_o grievous_a threaten_n for_o although_o they_o avouch_v by_o their_o letter_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n obtain_v the_o prize_n of_o honour_n from_o they_o all_o as_o have_v be_v from_o the_o beginning_n the_o school_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o metropolitan_a of_o religion_n although_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n be_v come_v thither_o from_o the_o east_n nevertheless_o they_o do_v not_o think_v they_o ought_v to_o be_v put_v behind_o under_o colour_n that_o they_o be_v inferior_a in_o greatness_n and_o multitude_n of_o church_n since_o contrariwise_o they_o be_v much_o superior_a in_o virtue_n and_o election_n of_o opinion_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o arianism_n and_o as_o for_o julius_n they_o reproach_v it_o to_o he_o for_o a_o crime_n that_o he_o have_v admit_v into_o his_o communion_n athanasius_n and_o his_o consorte_n and_o be_v offend_v at_o it_o pretend_v that_o by_o that_o act_n their_o council_n have_v be_v iniury_v and_o their_o sentence_n abrogate_a a_o thing_n that_o they_o calumniate_v as_o unjust_a and_o repugnant_a to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n for_o that_o the_o author_n of_o that_o epistle_n that_o sozomene_n argue_v of_o ironia_fw-la because_o they_o feign_v by_o their_o exordium_n to_o confess_v the_o primacy_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o they_o deny_v by_o their_o conclusion_n of_o slander_n because_o they_o pretend_v that_o the_o abrogation_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v make_v of_o their_o council_n be_v a_o thing_n outrageous_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o impudence_n for_o as_o much_o as_o they_o set_v upon_o he_o to_o who_o for_o the_o dignity_n of_o his_o sea_n the_o care_n of_o all_o thing_n belong_v alibi_fw-la be_v arrian_n it_o appear_v both_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n athanasius_n who_o call_v they_o eusebian_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o eusebius_n his_o sect_n the_o chief_a firebrand_n of_o the_o arrian_n heresy_n and_o by_o the_o reproache_v that_o julius_n make_v to_o they_o that_o they_o have_v alter_v the_o decision_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n 2._o and_o by_o the_o answer_n that_o themselves_o make_v to_o that_o reproach_n to_o wit_n that_o as_o for_o the_o thing_n they_o have_v do_v against_o the_o decision_n of_o those_o that_o have_v be_v assemble_v at_o nicaea_n they_o answer_v nothing_o although_o they_o signify_v that_o they_o have_v many_o cause_n to_o excuse_v their_o action_n but_o that_o it_o be_v superfluous_a then_o to_o enter_v into_o defence_n of_o it_o since_o they_o be_v suspect_v to_o have_v violate_v justice_n in_o all_o thing_n by_o the_o glory_n that_o they_o attribute_v to_o themselves_o to_o be_v more_o excellent_a in_o belief_n then_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o c._n finallly_n by_o the_o offer_n that_o they_o make_v to_o julius_n to_o enter_v again_o into_o peace_n and_o communion_n with_o he_o if_o he_o will_v admit_v the_o deposition_n of_o s._n athanasius_n and_o of_o his_o consorte_n and_o that_o sozomene_n call_v they_o those_o ibidem_fw-la of_o the_o east_n it_o be_v in_o part_n because_o the_o principal_a seat_n of_o the_o arrian_n heresy_n be_v the_o east_n and_o in_o part_n because_o they_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o antioch_n and_o other_o arrian_n their_o adherent_n who_o after_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n hold_v in_o the_o dedication_n reassembled_a themselves_o at_o antioch_n to_o answer_v pope_n julius_n which_o patriarkship_n of_o antioch_n be_v call_v the_o patriarkship_n of_o the_o east_n because_o among_o the_o asian_a province_n which_o acknowledge_v the_o roman_a empire_n the_o division_n of_o antioch_n hold_v the_o 22._o place_n of_o the_o east_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o cornelius_n tacitus_n &_o amianus_n marcellinus_n say_v that_o antioch_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o east_n and_o that_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n ordain_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o patriarkshipp_n 2._o of_o antioch_n shall_v only_o rule_v the_o east_n and_o that_o john_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n say_v in_o the_o schismatical_a council_n of_o ephesus_n speak_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o his_o patriarkship_n we_o that_o be_v call_v of_o the_o east_n and_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v say_v that_o julius_n in_o the_o answer_n that_o he_o send_v to_o danius_n it_o must_v be_v read_v dianus_fw-la and_o to_o phlacillus_fw-la it_o must_v be_v read_v placitus_n and_o to_o narcissus_n and_o to_o 〈◊〉_d and_o to_o maus_n and_o to_o other_o which_o have_v write_v to_o he_o from_o the_o second_o mockcouncell_n of_o antioch_n style_v they_o his_o brother_n for_o he_o call_v they_o his_o brother_n because_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o episcopal_a character_n 3._o as_o s._n augustine_n call_v the_o donatist_n his_o brother_n because_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o character_n of_o baptism_n but_o not_o but_o that_o all_o those_o bishop_n be_v arrian_n and_o the_o most_o impious_a of_o all_o the_o arrian_n for_o this_o dianius_fw-la be_v a_o bishop_n of_o cesaria_n in_o capadocia_n a_o arrian_n and_o this_o placitus_n be_v a_o bishop_n of_o the_o arrian_n of_o antioch_n and_o this_o narcissus_n be_v a_o arrian_n bishop_n of_o veroniade_n in_o cilisia_n and_o this_o eusebius_n be_v bishop_n of_o nicomedia_n ensign-bearer_n of_o the_o arrian_n faction_n who_o procure_v as_o s._n athanasius_n 2._o note_v the_o second_o council_n of_o antioch_n and_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n and_o likewise_o the_o other_o but_o let_v we_o again_o pursue_v the_o course_n of_o our_o history_n of_o arrianisme_n upon_o the_o complaint_n propound_v by_o the_o catholic_n against_o the_o arrian_n of_o the_o wound_n make_v in_o these_o two_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n the_o two_o emperor_n the_o one_o catholic_a and_o the_o other_o 〈◊〉_d agree_v upon_o the_o hold_n of_o a_o general_n council_n and_o call_v from_o the_o two_o empire_n to_o sardica_n a_o city_n situate_a in_o the_o confine_n of_o both_o the_o empire_n to_o decide_v it_o paul_n and_o athanasius_n say_v socrates_n demand_v to_o have_v 20._o a_o other_o council_n call_v to_o the_o end_n that_o as_o well_o their_o cause_n as_o that_o of_o faith_n may_v be_v 〈◊〉_d in_o a_o general_a council_n show_v that_o their_o deposition_n have_v be_v make_v with_o a_o purpose_n to_o destroy_v the_o faith_n then_o upon_o their_o request_n a_o general_a council_n be_v publish_v at_o sardica_n now_o of_o this_o council_n the_o issue_n in_o regard_n of_o faith_n be_v that_o the_o father_n assemble_v at_o sardica_n confirm_v the_o creed_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n as_o harmenopolus_n a_o greek_a author_n and_o a_o schisrnatike_a can_v report_n after_o thousand_o other_o in_o these_o word_n by_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o synod_n of_o sardica_n be_v assemble_v compose_v of_o three_o hundred_o forty_o one_o father_n which_o confirm_v the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n and_o publish_v the_o canon_n for_o that_o which_o s._n athanasius_n say_v that_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n will_v not_o permit_v that_o any_o thing_n of_o faith_n shall_v be_v reduce_v into_o writing_n aught_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o it_o will_v not_o permit_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v any_o new_a creed_n make_v but_o ordain_v that_o they_o shall_v hold_v themselves_o to_o that_o of_o nicaea_n which_o they_o amplify_v not_o by_o way_n of_o innovation_n but_o by_o way_n of_o exposition_n and_o as_o for_o the_o matter_n of_o appeal_v they_o approve_v the_o restitution_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v make_v of_o paul_n of_o athanasius_n and_o of_o the_o other_o bishop_n with_o have_v be_v depose_v in_o the_o counsel_n of_o tyre_n and_o antioch_n and_o receive_v they_o into_o their_o communion_n under_o this_o title_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v examine_v their_o cause_n have_v not_o condemn_v they_o they_o answer_v say_v sozomene_n that_o they_o will_v not_o 〈◊〉_d 9_o the_o commnnion_n of_o athanasius_n and_o of_o paul_n for_o as_o much_o principal_o as_o julius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v examine_v their_o cause_n have_v not_o condemn_v they_o and_o to_o prevent_v the_o church_n trouble_v thereafter_o in_o like_a accident_n reduce_v into_o write_v three_o canon_n upon_o the_o matter_n of_o appeal_n where_o of_o the_o first_o be_v propound_v by_o osius_n precedent_n of_o the_o council_n and_o conclude_v by_o all_o the_o council_n in_o these_o term_n 3._o if_o any_o bishop_n in_o any_o cause_n in_o likelihood_n ought_v to_o be_v condemn_v and_o that_o he_o presume_v to_o have_v not_o a_o evil_a but_o a_o good_a cause_n to_o the_o end_n the_o judgement_n may_v be_v renew_v if_o it_o
desire_n of_o honour_v of_o saint_n peter_n memory_n from_o whence_o they_o infer_v that_o the_o attribution_n of_o the_o episcopal_a appeal_n to_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o by_o divine_a right_n but_o who_o see_v not_o that_o even_o this_o be_v to_o ground_v it_o upon_o divine_a right_n for_o tosaie_n that_o to_o honour_v the_o memory_n of_o s._n peter_n it_o be_v to_o purpose_n to_o yield_v episcopal_a appeal_v to_o the_o pope_n what_o be_v it_o but_o to_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v s._n peter_n successor_n and_o that_o in_o this_o quality_n appeal_v aught_o to_o be_v yield_v to_o he_o as_o to_o he_o that_o have_v the_o succession_n of_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o by_o this_o succession_n be_v himfelse_a make_v head_n thereof_o and_o in_o truth_n what_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n express_v in_o their_o canon_n by_o these_o word_n fragm_n that_o we_o may_v hovor_v the_o memory_n of_o peter_n let_v it_o be_v write_v to_o julius_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v they_o not_o express_v in_o their_o epistle_n to_o the_o same_o julius_n by_o these_o it_o be_v very_o good_a and_o fit_a that_o from_o all_o the_o province_n the_o bishop_n have_v reference_n to_o their_o head_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o sea_n of_o the_o apostle_n peter_n and_o do_v it_o not_o from_o thence_o appear_v that_o to_o honour_n in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o galliar_n memory_n of_o peter_n and_o to_o ackdowledge_v the_o sea_n of_o peter_n in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o head_n of_o the_o church_n be_v according_a to_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o by_o consequent_a that_o the_o right_n of_o appeal_v which_o be_v implicit_o contain_v in_o the_o title_n of_o head_n of_o the_o church_n have_v belong_v to_o the_o pope_n by_o divine_a right_n from_o all_o antiquity_n although_o the_o custom_n have_v be_v first_o reduce_v into_o a_o express_a law_n but_o in_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n for_o who_o know_v not_o that_o all_o the_o prerogative_n that_o be_v implicit_o contain_v in_o any_o title_n belong_v to_o he_o to_o who_o the_o title_n be_v give_v from_o the_o very_a time_n it_o be_v give_v he_o though_o the_o law_n 〈◊〉_d canon_n be_v make_v for_o the_o explicit_a declaration_n of_o any_o of_o those_o prerogative_n 〈◊〉_d late_a the_o three_o objection_n be_v that_o saint_n hilary_n and_o saint_n epiphanius_n hilar._n and_o the_o second_o council_n of_o constautinople_n call_v the_o council_n of_o cont_n sardica_n the_o council_n of_o those_o of_o the_o west_n from_o whence_o zonara_n hormenopolus_fw-la const._n and_o some_o other_o late_a greek_n and_o schismatic_n and_o the_o protestant_n aug._n cont_n who_o join_n with_o they_o conclude_v that_o the_o council_n of_o 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o general_n to_o this_o objection_n than_o we_o answer_v two_o thing_n the_o one_o that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o west_n do_v then_o extend_v much_o far_o than_o it_o photinian_n do_v now_o for_o by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o west_n the_o father_n intend_v not_o only_o all_o council_n c5_n the_o province_n of_o africa_n of_o italy_n of_o spain_n of_o the_o gaul_n of_o england_n of_o germany_n of_o hungaria_n of_o dalmatia_n but_o also_o all_o the_o province_n of_o greece_n conc._n as_o achaia_n peloponesus_fw-la macedonia_n the_o isle_n of_o crete_n and_o leave_v nothing_o for_o 5._o the_o east_n but_o thrace_n egypt_n and_o asia_n and_o the_o other_o that_o their_o calling_n the_o council_n of_o sardica_n the_o council_n of_o the_o west_n be_v not_o to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o general_n counsel_n as_o some_o late_a greek_n have_v suppose_v but_o to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o false_a council_n of_o sardica_n which_o be_v call_v the_o council_n of_o those_o of_o the_o east_n for_o after_o the_o whole_a council_n compose_v of_o three_o hundred_o cotholicke_a bishop_n and_o of_o seventy_o six_o arrian_n bishop_n be_v arrive_v at_o sardica_n the_o seaventie_o six_o arrian_n separate_v themselves_o 10._o from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o council_n and_o retire_v themselves_o to_o philopopolis_n a_o city_n near_o sardica_n where_o they_o keep_v a_o anti-councell_n which_o be_v call_v the_o council_n of_o those_o of_o the_o east_n not_o that_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n assist_v there_o but_o for_o two_o other_o cause_n the_o one_o for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o principal_a bishop_n of_o this_o mockcouncell_n be_v steven_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n and_o the_o other_o bishop_n of_o his_o patriarkship_n which_o be_v call_v the_o patriarkship_n of_o the_o east_n and_o the_o other_o because_o of_o the_o two_o city_n whereinto_o this_o council_n be_v divide_v situate_a on_o the_o two_o side_n of_o the_o mountain_n of_o thuscis_fw-la which_o be_v the_o bind_v of_o the_o two_o empire_n of_o the_o east_n &_o of_o the_o west_n the_o city_n of_o sardica_n wherein_o the_o catholic_n remain_v be_v situate_a in_o the_o western_a side_n of_o the_o mountain_n and_o the_o city_n of_o philopopolis_n into_o which_o the_o arian_n retire_v themselves_o be_v situate_a on_o the_o eastern_a side_n for_o so_o far_o of_o be_v all_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n from_o assist_v at_o this_o antisynod_n as_o the_o arrian_n themselves_o confess_v that_o hold_v it_o that_o there_o be_v but_o eighty_o of_o they_o there_o and_o avow_a that_o the_o bishop_n decret_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o east_n which_o be_v present_a at_o the_o true_a council_n of_o synod_n sardica_n be_v a_o immense_a number_n there_o come_v say_v they_o to_o sardica_n a_o 10._o immense_a number_n of_o wicked_a and_o lose_v bishop_n flow_v from_o constantinople_n and_o from_o alexandria_n who_o osius_n and_o protogenes_n hold_v assemble_v with_o they_o in_o their_o conventicle_n and_o yet_o even_o to_o take_v the_o east_n particular_o for_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o antioch_n many_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n though_o take_v in_o this_o sense_n assist_v not_o at_o the_o false_a council_n of_o sardica_n contrariwise_o all_o the_o catholic_n bishop_n as_o well_o of_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o antioch_n as_o of_o the_o neighbour_a province_n as_o diodorus_n bishop_n of_o asia_n minor_n asterius_n bishop_n of_o 〈◊〉_d in_o arabia_n maximus_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n 〈◊〉_d bishop_n of_o lydda_n arius_n bishop_n of_o petra_n in_o judea_n theodosius_n germanus_n silvanus_n paul_n claudius_n patrick_n elpidus_fw-la germanus_n 〈◊〉_d zenobius_n paul_n and_o peter_n bishop_n of_o palestina_n assist_v and_o subscribe_v with_o the_o body_n of_o the_o catholic_a bishop_n at_o the_o true_a council_n of_o sardica_n by_o mean_n whereof_o this_o distraction_n consist_v in_o so_o small_a a_o number_n of_o bishop_n and_o be_v make_v by_o the_o arrian_n only_o can_v not_o hinder_v the_o true_a council_n of_o sardica_n which_o represent_v all_o that_o be_v catholic_a bishop_n in_o the_o world_n from_o preserve_v the_o title_n of_o general_n which_o have_v be_v impose_v upon_o it_o at_o the_o call_n it_o no_o more_o than_o the_o distraction_n of_o those_o of_o the_o east_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o antioch_n which_o maintain_v nestorius_n and_o hold_v a_o antisynod_n in_o his_o favour_n at_o ephesus_n hinder_v the_o true_a council_n of_o ephesus_n from_o be_v perfect_o and_o absolute_o general_a and_o from_o take_v this_o quality_n even_o then_o when_o those_o of_o the_o east_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o patriar_n kship_n of_o antioch_n hold_v their_o mockcouncell_n a_o part_n and_o therefore_o saint_n athanasius_n not_o only_o call_v it_o the_o great_a council_n of_o sardica_n and_o socrates_n and_o justinian_n a_o general_n council_n but_o also_o saint_n athanasius_n and_o after_o he_o sulpitius_n 〈◊〉_d theodoret_n and_o vigilius_n ancient_a bishop_n of_o trent_n affirm_v that_o it_o be_v compose_v from_o all_o the_o christian_n province_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o holy_a council_n of_o sardica_n say_v saint_n athanasius_n assemble_v from_o more_o than_o thirty_o five_o province_n know_v the_o malice_n of_o the_o arrian_n receive_v we_o in_o our_o justifiable_a act_n and_o elsewhere_o explicate_v ageut_fw-fr the_o list_n of_o the_o same_o province_n in_o the_o great_a council_n of_o sardica_fw-la call_v by_o the_o commandment_n of_o the_o religious_a emperor_n constantius_n and_o constans_n there_o subscribe_v for_o we_o more_o than_o three_o hundred_o bishop_n of_o the_o province_n of_o egypt_n of_o libya_n ap_fw-mi of_o pentapolis_n of_o palestina_n of_o isauria_n of_o cyprus_n of_o phamphilia_n of_o licia_n of_o galatia_n of_o dacia_n of_o misia_n of_o thracia_n of_o dardaniae_n of_o micedonia_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o thessalia_n of_o achaya_n of_o crete_n of_o dalmatia_n of_o siccia_n of_o pannonia_n of_o horica_fw-la of_o italy_n so_o they_o call_v the_o provostship_n
justinian_n himself_o in_o the_o sea_n of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o steed_n of_o eutychius_n and_o decease_v twelve_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o justinian_n and_o it_o derogate_v not_o from_o this_o that_o balsamon_n reject_v all_o the_o nomocanon_n that_o be_v to_o say_v all_o the_o marriage_n of_o law_n and_o canon_n which_o have_v be_v make_v before_o that_o of_o photius_n and_o among_o the_o rest_n one_o nomocanon_n which_o distribute_v the_o law_n and_o canon_n into_o fifty_o title_n for_o be_v it_o that_o he_o speak_v of_o that_o of_o john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n surname_v scholasticus_n be_v it_o that_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o other_o late_a he_o reject_v it_o not_o for_o not_o have_v be_v ancient_a enough_o but_o for_o be_v too_o ancient_a for_o as_o much_o as_o many_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n which_o be_v there_o insert_v have_v cease_v to_o be_v in_o use_n have_v be_v abrogate_a by_o the_o late_a emperor_n yet_o less_o be_v this_o repugnant_a to_o it_o that_o the_o canon_n entitle_v from_o the_o apostle_n be_v quote_v in_o this_o synagogue_n under_o the_o number_n of_o eigthie_a five_o canon_n whereas_o doonisius_fw-la exiguus_fw-la and_o after_o he_o cresconius_n report_v but_o of_o fifty_o for_o dionys._n bsiedes_o this_o that_o the_o greek_a code_n of_o dionysius_n as_o have_v be_v above_o note_v can._n be_v very_o lame_a and_o defective_a it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o greek_n both_o before_o theodoret_n and_o before_o dionysius_n exiguus_fw-la retain_v eighty_o five_o as_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n surname_v trullian_n we_o ordain_v that_o the_o eighty_o five_o canon_n which_o have_v be_v receive_v and_o confirm_v by_o the_o holy_a father_n who_o have_v precede_v we_o and_o have_v be_v give_v we_o by_o they_o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o holy_a and_o glorious_a apostle_n remain_v from_o hence_o forward_a 〈◊〉_d and_o unmoveable_a and_o by_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n hold_v under_o nectarius_n 2._o in_o the_o cause_n of_o agapius_n and_o of_o bagadius_fw-la more_o than_o sixty_o year_n before_o theodoret_n that_o the_o council_n trullian_n canonise_v in_o these_o word_n we_o seal_v also_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o reassembled_a themselves_o anew_o in_o this_o religious_a &_o imperial_a city_n under_o nectoirius_fw-la archbishop_n of_o the_o same_o city_n &_o under_o theophilus_n archbishop_n of_o alexandria_n which_o council_n hold_v under_o nectarius_n in_o the_o cause_n of_o agapius_n and_o bagadius_fw-la cite_v the_o seventy_o six_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o i_o will_v not_o renew_v the_o difference_n that_o have_v be_v since_o pope_n gelasius_n between_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n in_o regard_n of_o these_o canon_n entitle_v from_o the_o apostle_n it_o suffice_v to_o defend_v the_o antiquity_n of_o this_o synagogue_n that_o from_o before_o the_o time_n of_o theodoret_n the_o greek_n hold_v eigthie_a five_o canon_n for_o apostolical_a canon_n and_o this_o may_v be_v say_v touch_v the_o six_o objection_n let_v we_o dispatch_v the_o two_o other_o the_o seven_o objection_n that_o the_o pope_n adversary_n propound_v against_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n be_v that_o pope_n adrian_n the_o first_o in_o the_o epitome_n of_o the_o canon_n that_o he_o address_v to_o charlemagne_n say_v that_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v among_o the_o greek_n and_o that_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o first_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o photius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d phot._n write_v the_o council_n of_o sardica_n which_o you_o say_v you_o have_v not_o to_o this_o obection_n then_o we_o answer_v two_o thing_n the_o one_o that_o if_o photius_n who_o be_v author_n of_o the_o schism_n which_o last_v to_o this_o day_n between_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n shall_v have_v say_v by_o malice_n and_o to_o cover_v his_o intrusion_n in_o to_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o constantinople_n which_o he_o have_v usurp_v upon_o 〈◊〉_d true_a and_o lawful_a patriarch_n that_o the_o greek_n have_v not_o or_o receive_v not_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n it_o be_v no_o great_a marvel_n no_o more_o than_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o egypt_n write_v to_o the_o emperor_n leo_n to_o cover_v their_o heresy_n that_o they_o know_v not_o the_o synod_n of_o the_o hundred_o &_o fifteen_o father_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o first_o general_a synod_n of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o which_o nevertheless_o timothy_n the_o first_o their_o patriarch_n have_v assist_v and_o preside_v for_o photius_n have_v intrude_v into_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o constanstinople_n against_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n which_o forbid_v layman_n to_o usurp_v ecclesiastical_a charge_n there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o he_o will_v willing_o have_v avoid_v that_o which_o condemn_v he_o and_o the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v a_o mistake_n in_o pope_n 〈◊〉_d who_o deceive_v himself_o upon_o the_o epitome_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o pope_n adrian_n who_o be_v deceive_v upon_o dionysius_n his_o collection_n for_o not_o only_o the_o council_n of_o constanstinople_n surname_v trullian_n that_o the_o greek_n entitle_v the_o six_o general_a council_n &_o which_o be_v more_o than_o a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o 〈◊〉_d before_o pope_n adrian_n &_o more_o they_o two_o hundred_o before_o pope_n nicolas_n 〈◊〉_d before_o photius_n &_o that_o photius_n himself_o canonise_v &_o register_n it_o in_o his_o 〈◊〉_d as_o a_o universal_a ecumenical_a council_n write_v we_o seal_v also_o the_o 2._o 〈◊〉_d that_o have_v be_v publish_v by_o the_o father_n assemble_v at_o sardica_n &_o carthage_n &_o by_o those_o which_o reassembled_a themselves_o the_o second_o time_n in_o this_o religious_a and_o imperial_a 〈◊〉_d under_o nectarius_n archbishop_n of_o this_o imperial_a city_n and_o theophilus_n 〈◊〉_d of_o alexandria_n but_o photius_n himself_o in_o his_o nomocanon_n insertes_fw-la almost_o 〈◊〉_d every_o title_n the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n &_o those_o particular_o of_o the_o episcopal_a appeal_n to_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a &_o after_o photius_n simon_n 〈◊〉_d zonara_n balsamon_n alexius_n blastares_n harmenopolus_n &_o other_o late_a 〈◊〉_d canonist_n the_o eigteenth_n &_o last_o objection_n that_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o church_n make_v against_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o practice_n of_o episcopal_a appeal_n which_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o three_o four_o and_o five_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n have_v be_v long_a 〈◊〉_d to_o the_o eastern_a church_n for_o proof_n whereof_o they_o allege_v six_o 〈◊〉_d the_o first_o be_v that_o socrates_n speak_v of_o cyrill_a bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n 40._o who_o have_v appeal_v from_o the_o council_n of_o palestina_n hold_v under_o acacius_n archbishop_n of_o caesarea_n to_o a_o great_a judgement_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o council_n of_o seleucia_n say_v that_o cyrill_n practise_v the_o first_o and_o 〈◊〉_d one_o of_o this_o kind_n of_o proceed_v make_v use_n against_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n of_o appeal_n as_o in_o a_o lie_v judgement_n the_o 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o first_o council_n of_o constantinople_n that_o be_v call_v the_o c._n 〈◊〉_d general_a one_o ordain_v that_o after_o the_o synod_n of_o the_o province_n the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o patriarkship_n may_v examine_v in_o the_o second_o instance_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o bishop_n but_o that_o if_o after_o the_o synod_n of_o the_o patriarkship_n any_o one_o 〈◊〉_d dare_v to_o importune_v the_o ear_n of_o the_o emperor_n or_o of_o secular_a prince_n 〈◊〉_d disquiet_v the_o general_a synod_n that_o he_o be_v no_o more_o receive_v to_o pursue_v his_o 〈◊〉_d the_o three_o that_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n say_v that_o from_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o patriarch_n there_o be_v no_o appeal_n no_o more_o then_o from_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o provost_n of_o the_o pretory_n the_o four_o that_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n ordain_v that_o if_o a_o clerk_n attempt_v any_o cause_n against_o his_o bishop_n 〈◊〉_d be_v judge_v by_o his_o metropolitan_a and_o in_o case_n the_o one_o of_o the_o party_n 〈◊〉_d to_o obey_v the_o judgement_n the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o diocese_n shall_v end_v 〈◊〉_d the_o five_o that_o the_o emperor_n leo_n and_o constantine_n declare_v that_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o patriarch_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o appeal_v as_o be_v the_o prince_n of_o ecclesiastical_a judgement_n and_o the_o six_o that_o photius_n in_o his_o nomocanon_n say_v there_o be_v no_o appeal_n from_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o patriarch_n to_o the_o first_o then_o of_o those_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o socrates_n say_v that_o cyrill_a bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v the_o only_a and_o
cause_v the_o division_n of_o the_o church_n especial_o in_o the_o west_n for_o whatsoever_o multitude_n of_o government_n have_v have_v place_n there_o under_o the_o title_n of_o empire_n kingdom_n principality_n and_o common_a wealth_n and_o whatsoever_o difference_n of_o manner_n language_n law_n and_o institution_n that_o have_v reign_v there_o the_o church_n have_v be_v no_o more_o visible_a in_o the_o time_n when_o the_o empire_n be_v one_o and_o rule_v over_o all_o the_o east_n and_o west_n than_o it_o have_v be_v under_o this_o diversity_n of_o prince_n and_o government_n also_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o foretell_v by_o the_o prophet_n only_o for_o the_o time_n wherein_o there_o shall_v be_v but_o one_o temporal_a monarch_n in_o the_o world_n if_o ever_o that_o title_n can_v have_v belong_v to_o any_o prince_n but_o also_o for_o that_o time_n wherein_o there_o shall_v be_v several_a king_n and_o administrator_n of_o estate_n according_a to_o this_o prophecy_n 101._o of_o the_o psalmist_n the_o king_n and_o kingdom_n shall_v agree_v in_o one_o to_o serve_v our_o 〈◊〉_d lord_n which_o cause_v s._n augustine_n to_o say_v under_o colour_n that_o in_o the_o whole_a world_n kingdom_n be_v often_o divide_v yet_o for_o all_o that_o christian_a unity_n be_v not_o 〈◊〉_d for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o catholic_a church_n remain_v on_o either_o part_n and_o indeed_o that_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n depend_v not_o from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o empire_n but_o from_o the_o relation_n to_o a_o visible_a centre_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n it_o appear_v sufficient_o even_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a unity_n and_o extent_n of_o the_o empire_n when_o the_o christian_n which_o be_v under_o firmus_n king_n of_o the_o barbarian_n in_o africa_n under_o mania_n queen_n of_o the_o saracen_n under_o cosroes_n king_n of_o persia_n state_n all_o distinct_a yea_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o time_n enemy_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o after_o in_o damascus_n and_o other_o neighbour_a province_n under_o the_o king_n of_o the_o agarenians_n do_v all_o agree_n in_o the_o union_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n for_o as_o for_o the_o devision_n which_o be_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o east_n every_o one_o know_v that_o that_o of_o egypt_n and_o ethiopia_n have_v begin_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o that_o of_o the_o armenian_n likewise_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o decision_n make_v against_o they_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n hold_v under_o justinian_n 〈◊〉_d and_o that_o of_o the_o nestorian_n and_o jacobite_n which_o have_v yet_o to_o this_o day_n their_o sect_n in_o mesopotamia_n &_o other_o part_n of_o asia_n likewise_o and_o as_o for_o the_o greek_a church_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o although_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v divide_v since_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o empire_n nevertheless_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o division_n be_v not_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n under_o which_o it_o persevere_v yet_o many_o year_n in_o unity_n with_o the_o latin_a but_o the_o schism_n between_o the_o two_o competitor_n of_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o constantinople_n ignatius_n and_o photius_n to_o which_o to_o make_v it_o the_o more_o last_a heresy_n be_v add_v and_o which_o the_o emperor_n according_a as_o they_o have_v be_v good_a or_o evil_n have_v endeavour_v themselves_o to_o foment_n or_o stop_n and_o there_o have_v not_o want_v general_a counsel_n even_o of_o the_o two_o several_a church_n to_o extinguish_v this_o division_n when_o they_o have_v desire_v it_o for_o history_n be_v full_a of_o these_o example_n witness_n that_o which_o be_v hold_v at_o constantinople_n under_o the_o emperor_n basilius_n for_o the_o restitution_n of_o ignatius_n that_o which_o be_v hold_v under_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o which_o we_o call_v the_o great_a council_n of_o lateran_n to_o reunite_v the_o greek_a church_n with_o the_o latin_a and_o that_o which_o be_v hold_v for_o the_o same_o effect_n at_o florence_n under_o eugenius_n the_o four_o at_o which_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o patriarch_n of_o greece_n assist_v in_o person_n as_o also_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n &_o after_o of_o the_o mahometan_a prince_n do_v not_o hinder_v the_o church_n that_o acknowledge_v the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o syrian_a tongue_n who_o we_o call_v maronites_n from_o persevere_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o this_o variety_n and_o division_n of_o sect_n in_o the_o east_n can_v not_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o defect_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o empire_n since_o in_o the_o time_n that_o the_o empire_n be_v most_o unite_v these_o trouble_n and_o innovation_n have_v such_o place_n therein_o as_o socrates_n and_o sozomene_n do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantius_n set_v the_o mount_n tuscis_fw-la in_o illiria_n for_o a_o bind_v between_o the_o quiet_a peace_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o tempest_n and_o turbulencie_n of_o heretic_n but_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o want_n of_o constancy_n of_o the_o eastern_a people_n or_o rather_o to_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o will_v show_v that_o this_o prophecy_n thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v 16_o build_v my_o church_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o have_v have_v some_o more_o special_a effect_n for_o the_o sea_n of_o s._n peter_n then_o for_o those_o of_o the_o other_o patriarch_n according_a to_o that_o oracle_n of_o the_o great_a leo_n beside_o the_o stone_n 52._o that_o our_o lord_n hat_n set_v for_o a_o foundation_n no_o other_o building_n shall_v be_v steadfast_a of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o these_o word_n thou_o be_v peter_n peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n chapt_n iii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n since_o that_o time_n the_o catholic_a church_n in_o truth_n have_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v for_o it_o shall_v always_o be_v and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o she_o who_o be_v found_v on_o christ_n the_o true_a stone_n and_o in_o the_o faith_n of_o peter_n and_o of_o the_o other_o apostle_n the_o reply_n that_o some_o time_n the_o father_n expound_v these_o word_n upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o s._n peter_n and_o say_v that_o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o confession_n of_o peter_n and_o that_o some_o time_n they_o expound_v it_o of_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n and_o say_v that_o the_o church_n have_v be_v found_v upon_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n they_o be_v not_o contrary_a exposition_n the_o one_o exclude_v the_o other_o but_o conjoint_n the_o one_o include_v the_o other_o for_o they_o intend_v the_o church_n to_o speak_v the_o school_n language_n be_v build_v causallie_o upon_o the_o confession_n of_o peter_n and_o formal_o upon_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o confession_n of_o peter_n be_v the_o cause_n werefore_o christ_n choose_v he_o to_o constitute_v he_o for_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o his_o church_n by_o that_o say_v saint_n hilary_n the_o bless_a confession_n have_v obtain_v his_o reward_n and_o 16._o that_o the_o person_n of_o saint_n peter_n have_v be_v that_o upon_o which_o our_o lord_n have_v proper_o build_v his_o church_n so_o as_o to_o say_v that_o his_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o confessio_fw-la of_o peter_n be_v not_o to_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v build_v upon_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n 61._o but_o it_o be_v to_o express_v the_o cause_n wherefore_o it_o be_v build_v upon_o he_o no_o more_o than_o to_o sale_n with_o saint_n hierome_n that_o peter_n walk_v not_o upon_o the_o water_n but_o faith_n be_v not_o to_o deny_v that_o saint_n peter_n walk_v true_o proper_o and_o formal_o upon_o the_o water_n but_o it_o be_v to_o express_v that_o the_o cause_n that_o make_v he_o walk_v there_o be_v not_o the_o activity_n or_o natural_a virtue_n of_o his_o person_n but_o the_o faith_n that_o he_o have_v give_v to_o the_o word_n of_o christ._n and_o therefore_o as_o these_o two_o proposition_n the_o faith_n of_o peter_n walk_v upon_o the_o water_n and_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n walk_v upon_o the_o water_n be_v both_o true_a but_o in_o a_o different_a sense_n for_o the_o faith_n of_o peter_n walk_v upon_o the_o water_n causallie_o as_o the_o schooleme_a sare_z that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o be_v the_o cause_n that_o the_o person_n of_o saint_n peter_n walk_v there_o and_o the_o person_n of_o saint_n peter_n walk_v there_o true_o proper_o and_o formal_o so_o these_o two_o proposition_n the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o
the_o confession_n of_o peter_n and_o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n be_v both_o joint_o true_a but_o in_o different_a sense_n for_o the_o confession_n of_o peter_n be_v the_o causal_n foundation_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o be_v the_o cause_n for_o which_o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n rather_o than_o upon_o that_o of_o any_o other_o apostle_n for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o primacy_n of_o this_o confession_n not_o proceed_v nor_o prevent_v from_o or_o by_o any_o humane_a instruction_n but_o proceed_v immediate_o from_o the_o pure_a revelation_n of_o god_n the_o other_o apostle_n be_v silent_a &_o not_o know_v what_o to_o answer_v be_v the_o cause_n in_o favour_n whereof_o christ_n choose_v prefer_v he_o before_o all_o other_o saint_n peter_n to_o constitute_v he_o the_o foundation_n of_o his_o church_n and_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n be_v the_o formal_a foundation_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o upon_o who_o ministry_n by_o prefer_v he_o before_o all_o other_o christ_n have_v build_v and_o edify_v his_o church_n but_o the_o differenc_n of_o these_o two_o exposition_n be_v that_o the_o one_o be_v immediate_a and_o the_o other_o mediate_v the_o one_o direct_a and_o the_o other_o collateral_a the_o one_o literal_a and_o the_o other_o moral_a the_o one_o original_a and_o perpetual_a and_o the_o other_o accessory_a and_o temporal_a the_o one_o consign_v from_o the_o beginning_n and_o the_o other_o introduce_v by_o occasion_n for_o before_o the_o arrian_n be_v rise_v up_o that_o be_v to_o say_v before_o the_o age_n of_o constantine_n and_o of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nicaea_n the_o interpretation_n that_o be_v current_n in_o the_o church_n be_v that_o not_o of_o the_o confession_n of_o peter_n but_o of_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n as_o when_o 〈◊〉_d say_v in_o his_o book_n of_o prescription_n against_o heretic_n be_v there_o 32._o any_o thing_n conceal_v from_o peter_n who_o be_v call_v the_o stone_n of_o the_o build_n of_o the_o church_n and_o origen_n see_v what_o be_v say_v to_o the_o great_a foundation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o solid_a stone_n upon_o which_o christ_n have_v build_v his_o church_n and_o elsewhere_o peter_n upon_o who_o the_o 5._o church_n of_o christ_n have_v be_v build_v against_o which_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v and_o in_o the_o comentarie_a upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n translate_v by_o saint_n 15._o hierome_n when_o the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o feed_v the_o sheep_n be_v give_v to_o peter_n and_o that_o upon_o he_o as_o upon_o a_o stone_n the_o church_n be_v build_v the_o confession_n of_o any_o other_o virtue_n be_v not_o exact_v of_o he_o but_o only_o that_o of_o charity_n and_o s._n cyprian_n 5._o peter_n who_o the_o lord_n choose_v first_o and_o upon_o who_o he_o build_v his_o church_n and_o again_o god_n be_v one_o and_o christ_n be_v one_o and_o the_o church_n be_v one_o and_o the_o chair_n be_v one_o build_v by_o 71._o the_o voice_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o peter_n but_o after_o the_o come_n of_o constantine_n when_o 4._o the_o arrian_n have_v lift_v themselves_o up_o against_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n the_o father_n find_v no_o passage_n in_o the_o scripture_n more_o express_a to_o prove_v unto_o they_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o sonn_n of_o god_n not_o by_o adoption_n but_o 16._o by_o nature_n than_o this_o confession_n of_o saint_n peter_n thou_o be_v christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n in_o which_o they_o hold_v that_o the_o word_n live_v have_v be_v express_o insert_v to_o show_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o sonn_n of_o god_n by_o generation_n for_o as_o much_o as_o to_o engender_v as_o say_v the_o philosopher_n be_v proper_a to_o live_a thing_n they_o take_v care_n as_o much_o as_o be_v possible_a for_o they_o to_o 〈◊〉_d the_o dignity_n of_o this_o confession_n and_o because_o that_o in_o favour_n thereof_o and_o for_o it_o s._n peter_n have_v be_v constitute_v foundation_n of_o the_o church_n they_o license_v themselves_o to_o call_v it_o by_o metonimy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o translation_n of_o the_o name_n from_o the_o effect_n to_o the_o cause_n the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n that_o they_o may_v have_v the_o more_o occasion_n to_o declaim_v against_o those_o that_o destroy_v it_o in_o reproach_v they_o that_o they_o ruin_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o confession_n in_o favour_n whereof_o and_o for_o who_o cause_n he_o that_o have_v make_v it_o have_v be_v constitute_v foundation_n of_o the_o church_n but_o nevertheless_o to_o show_v that_o they_o intend_v not_o in_o do_v this_o to_o exclude_v the_o person_n of_o peter_n from_o be_v the_o formal_a foundation_n of_o the_o church_n that_o which_o the_o same_o father_n have_v say_v in_o one_o place_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o peter_n as_o causal_a foundation_n of_o the_o church_n they_o say_v it_o in_o a_o other_o yea_o often_o time_n in_o the_o same_o place_n of_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n as_o formal_a foundation_n of_o the_o church_n this_o appear_v by_o saint_n hilary_n who_o 6_o dispute_v in_o his_o work_n of_o the_o trinity_n against_o the_o arrian_n after_o he_o have_v say_v this_o faith_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n by_o this_o faith_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n be_v disable_v against_o she_o this_o faith_n have_v the_o key_n of_o the_o heavenly_a kingdom_n add_v immediate_o after_o to_o declare_v that_o this_o shall_v be_v intend_v of_o the_o say_v of_o saint_n peter_n causallie_o and_o meritoriouslie_o but_o of_o his_o person_n formal_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o this_o confession_n have_v only_o be_v the_o meritorious_a cause_n for_o which_o saint_n peter_n have_v receive_v these_o thing_n but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o person_n of_o peter_n that_o have_v proper_o and_o formal_o receive_v ibidem_fw-la they_o this_o be_v he_o that_o in_o the_o silence_n of_o all_o the_o other_o apostle_n acknowledge_v beyond_o the_o capacity_n of_o human_a infirmity_n the_o sonn_n of_o god_n by_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o father_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o the_o confession_n of_o his_o bless_a faith_n a_o supereminent_a place_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o have_v confess_v christ_n to_o be_v the_o sonn_n of_o god_n and_o for_o that_o he_o be_v call_v bless_a this_o be_v the_o revelation_n of_o the_o father_n this_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v the_o assurauce_n of_o eternity_n from_o hence_o he_o have_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o 〈◊〉_d from_o hence_o his_o earthly_a judgment_n become_v heavenly_a and_o a_o little_a before_o after_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o bless_a simon_n be_v submit_v 10_o to_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n receive_v the_o key_n of_o the_o heavenly_a kingdom_n and_o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o very_a place_n of_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n 16._o christ_n the_o confession_n of_o peter_n have_v receive_v a_o true_o worthiereward_n ibidem_fw-la and_o a_o little_a after_o in_o the_o title_n of_o a_o new_a name_n bless_a foundation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o worthy_a stone_n of_o her_o edification_n that_o destroy_v the_o law_n of_o 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o gate_n of_o the_o deep_n and_o all_o the_o prison_n of_o death_n o_o bless_a porter_n of_o heaven_n to_o who_o arbitrement_n the_o key_n of_o the_o eternal_a entry_n be_v deliver_v who_o judgment_n on_o earth_n have_v authority_n to_o prejudge_v in_o heaven_n and_o elsewhere_o christ_n have_v so_o great_a a_o zeal_n to_o suffer_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o human_a kind_n as_o peter_n the_o first_o confessor_n of_o the_o sonn_n of_o god_n the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n the_o porter_n of_o the_o heavenly_a kingdom_n the_o judge_n of_o heaven_n upon_o earth_n dissuade_v he_o he_o call_v he_o by_o the_o name_n of_o satan_n and_o so_o saint_v chrysostome_n 13._o interpret_v it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v sometime_o of_o his_o faith_n upon_o this_o stone_n say_v he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v upon_o the_o faith_n of_o this_o confession_n and_o sometime_o 6._o of_o his_o person_n he_o promise_v say_v he_o to_o make_v a_o fisherman_n more_o solid_a than_o any_o kind_n of_o stone_n and_o upon_o the_o fiftith_n psalm_n hear_v what_o he_o say_v to_o peter_n that_o pillar_n that_o foundation_n and_o therefore_o call_v peter_n as_o make_v a_o rock_n by_o faith_n and_o again_o that_o pillar_n of_o the_o church_n that_o basis_n of_o 4_o the_o faith_n that_o be_v add_v of_o the_o apostolic_a flock_n and_o saint_n cyrill_n do_v even_o the_o same_o sometime_o of_o his_o faith_n he_o have_v say_v he_o call_v the_o immutable_a faith_n of_o peter_n his_o disciple_n a_o rock_n and_o sometime_o of_o his_o
person_n he_o foretell_v he_o he_o shall_v no_o more_o 〈◊〉_d call_v simon_n but_o 〈◊〉_d signifi_n most_o apt_o by_o that_o word_n that_o upon_o he_o as_o upon_o a_o 〈◊〉_d and_o a_o steadfast_a stone_n he_o shall_v build_v his_o church_n and_o this_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o first_o point_n of_o this_o article_n which_o be_v of_o build_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o faith_n or_o upon_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n let_v we_o pass_v forward_o to_o the_o second_o which_o be_v of_o that_o of_o the_o other_o apostle_n the_o church_n say_v his_o majesty_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o confession_n of_o peter_n &_o the_o other_o apostle_n here_o it_o be_v needful_a to_o distinguish_v the_o diverse_a use_n that_o this_o word_n foundation_n of_o the_o church_n receave_v in_o the_o scripture_n for_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o other_o thing_n to_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n and_o again_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n be_v of_o two_o sort_n for_o there_o be_v a_o obiective_n foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o suggestive_a foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n i_o call_v that_o a_o obiective_n foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o first_o object_n that_o the_o church_n be_v oblige_v to_o know_v and_o embrace_v for_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o be_v christ_n of_o who_o s._n paul_n say_v none_o can_v 〈◊〉_d any_o other_o foundation_n beside_o that_o which_o 11_o be_v already_o lay_v that_o be_v chrict_a for_o the_o first_o thing_n that_o enter_v into_o the_o object_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n as_o it_o be_v christian_a be_v christ_n god_n and_o man_n crucify_v for_o our_o sin_n and_o all_o the_o other_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n have_v no_o other_o place_n then_o as_o superedification_n and_o accessory_n to_o that_o i_o call_v that_o a_o suggestive_a foundation_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o which_o the_o church_n ground_n and_o assure_v the_o belief_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o she_o hold_v for_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o this_o again_o be_v double_a the_o one_o principal_a and_o original_n to_o wit_n the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o who_o our_o lord_n say_v he_o shall_v suggest_v to_o you_o all_o thing_n that_o i_o 26._o have_v tell_v you_o and_o the_o other_o instrumental_a and_o organical_a to_o wit_n the_o voice_n and_o pen_n of_o those_o that_o he_o have_v choose_v to_o declare_v unto_o we_o the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n with_o certain_a and_o infallible_a authority_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n not_o only_o all_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n but_o also_o all_o the_o prophet_n be_v foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n according_a to_o this_o apostolical_a sentence_n we_o be_v edify_v upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o 20._o in_o this_o same_o sense_n saint_n paul_n say_v in_o the_o second_o to_o the_o corinthian_n c._n that_o he_o have_v be_v nothing_o inferior_a to_o the_o most_o excellent_o great_a of_o the_o apostle_n 〈◊〉_d and_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o galatian_n that_o he_o have_v not_o receive_v his_o gospel_n from_o man_n but_o from_o god_n and_o that_o those_o that_o seem_v to_o be_v something_o that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o that_o for_o the_o more_o particular_a familiarity_n that_o they_o have_v with_o our_o lord_n it_o seem_v they_o shall_v be_v more_o eminent_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o shall_v be_v the_o pillar_n of_o faith_n have_v teach_v he_o nothing_o for_o to_o be_v something_o according_a to_o the_o stile_n of_o those_o 〈◊〉_d the_o east_n be_v a_o word_n not_o of_o contempt_n but_o of_o great_a and_o extraordinary_a estimation_n i_o call_v he_o foundation_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n that_o have_v the_o supereminence_n and_o superintendencie_n of_o the_o government_n and_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n which_o i_o have_v distinguish_v from_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n not_o but_o that_o the_o primitive_a and_o original_a ministry_n of_o the_o church_n comprehend_v the_o office_n of_o reveal_v the_o faith_n and_o that_o the_o perpetual_a and_o ordinary_a ministry_n of_o the_o church_n comprehend_v the_o office_n of_o preseruiug_n and_o propagate_a the_o faith_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o saint_n paul_n call_v the_o 15_o church_n the_o pillar_n and_o foundation_n of_o faith_n but_o because_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o ministry_n extend_v further_a and_o many_o as_o saint_n luke_n among_o other_o have_v be_v foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n who_o nevertheless_o have_v not_o be_v foundation_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n now_o it_o be_v of_o this_o kind_n of_o foundation_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v treat_v off_o in_o these_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o what_o follow_v of_o the_o key_n and_o of_o the_o power_n to_o bind_v and_o loose_v this_o quality_n then_o of_o foundation_n of_o the_o government_n and_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n to_o dispute_v whether_o since_o it_o have_v be_v extend_v and_o communicate_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v a_o other_o point_n for_o what_o s._n paul_n say_v if_o they_o be_v minister_n of_o christ_n i_o be_o so_o more_o than_o they_o be_v to_o be_v 23._o understand_v of_o the_o excess_n in_o the_o labour_n of_o the_o ministry_n and_o not_o in_o the_o authority_n but_o at_o the_o least_o when_o our_o lord_n pronounce_v these_o word_n 18._o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o that_o instant_n and_o in_o those_o word_n it_o be_v confer_v to_o none_o but_o to_o saint_v peter_z for_o the_o word_n be_v all_o pronounce_v in_o singular_a term_n 19_o and_o exclude_v plurality_n bless_v be_v thou_o simon_n sonn_n of_o 〈◊〉_d and_o i_o say_v unto_o thou_o that_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n and_o i_o will_v give_v thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n which_o saint_n ambrose_n declare_v who_o after_o he_o have_v say_v this_o man_n to_o wit_n peter_z when_o he_o have_v hear_v but_o 4_o 〈◊〉_d what_o say_v you_o that_o i_o be_o present_o not_o forgetful_a of_o his_o place_n he_o make_v the_o primacy_n add_v to_o it_o it_o be_v then_o this_o peter_n that_o answer_v before_o the_o rest_n but_o for_o the_o rest_n and_o therefore_o he_o be_v call_v foundation_n which_o saint_n cyprian_a likewise_o acknowledge_v eccl_n in_o these_o word_n upon_o he_o be_v one_o he_o build_v the_o church_n and_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v say_v that_o the_o condition_n of_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v give_v to_o saint_n peter_n in_o favour_n and_o for_o recompense_v of_o his_o coafession_n all_o the_o other_o apostle_n that_o have_v part_n in_o his_o confession_n ought_v also_o to_o have_v their_o part_n therein_o for_o the_o quality_n of_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o give_v to_o saint_v peter_z in_o favour_n of_o his_o confession_n simple_o for_o than_o it_o shall_v be_v common_a to_o all_o the_o faithful_a but_o in_o favour_n of_o the_o primacy_n of_o his_o confession_n wherein_o the_o other_o apostle_n have_v no_o actual_a part_n but_o only_o by_o consent_n and_o non_fw-la repugnancy_n for_o as_o much_o as_o saint_v peter_z only_o answer_v as_o illuminate_v immediate_o from_o god_n the_o other_o be_v silent_a and_o not_o know_v what_o to_o say_v and_o learning_n it_o but_o my_o the_o mean_n of_o saint_n peter_n answer_n he_o be_v say_v saint_n 11._o 〈◊〉_d make_v worthy_a of_o first_o know_v what_o there_o be_v of_o god_n in_o christ._n and_o 〈◊〉_d cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n all_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v silent_a for_o this_o doctrine_n be_v above_o their_o reach_n peter_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o church_n not_o of_o his_o own_o invention_n neither_o persuade_v by_o human_a reason_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o his_o soul_n by_o god_n the_o father_n say_v to_o he_o thou_o be_v christ_n the_o sonn_n of_o the_o live_a god_n and_o saint_n athanasius_n many_o year_n before_o they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d father_n reveal_v to_o peter_n those_o thing_n whereof_o our_o lord_n demand_v he_o 4._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o doubt_v but_o the_o same_o lord_n who_o inquire_v as_o if_o he_o have_v first_o reveal_v to_o 〈◊〉_d those_o thing_n that_o he_o have_v know_v from_o the_o father_n he_o ask_v he_o human_o to_o 〈◊〉_d in_o inquire_v
who_o sin_n you_o forgive_v shall_v be_v forgive_v which_o have_v move_v saint_n cyprian_n to_o say_v that_o christ_n have_v institute_v saint_n peter_n the_o original_n of_o unity_n peter_n say_v he_o upon_o who_o christ_n have_v build_v his_o church_n 40._o and_o institute_v he_o the_o original_n of_o unity_n and_o again_o one_o chair_n build_v upon_o peter_n by_o the_o voice_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o for_o this_o occasion_n as_o although_o in_o a_o tree_n there_o be_v but_o the_o stock_n and_o the_o body_n of_o the_o tree_n only_o that_o succeed_v and_o be_v tie_v by_o direct_a continuance_n with_o the_o root_n nevertheless_o the_o other_o branch_n be_v tie_v to_o it_o by_o oblique_a and_o collateral_a succession_n and_o continuance_n so_o though_o there_o be_v but_o only_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v saint_n peter_n successor_n in_o direct_a succession_n nevertheless_o all_o the_o bishop_n be_v esteem_v in_o some_o sort_n to_o be_v set_v in_o saint_n peter_n chair_n and_o to_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n saint_n peter_n successor_n to_o wit_n by_o oblique_a and_o indirect_a succession_n because_o of_o the_o communication_n that_o they_o have_v with_o the_o chair_n of_o saint_n peter_n but_o the_o bishop_n be_v never_o say_v neither_o in_o their_o whole_a body_n nor_o separately_z to_o be_v successor_n to_o any_o other_o particular_a apostle_n but_o be_v say_v either_o in_o general_a to_o be_v the_o apostle_n successor_n or_o in_o particular_a successor_n to_o s._n peter_n as_o to_o he_o that_o for_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o apostleship_n contain_v in_o virtue_n all_o the_o apostolic_a body_n so_o as_o never_o any_o one_o bishop_n have_v call_v himself_o successor_n to_o any_o other_o apostle_n except_o those_o that_o have_v succeed_v locallie_o to_o any_o one_o of_o the_o other_o apostle_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v in_o title_n successor_n to_o saint_n james_n but_o against_o this_o exposition_n the_o adversary_n to_o the_o primacy_n form_n thriteen_fw-mi opposition_n the_o first_o that_o our_o lord_n add_v present_o after_o speak_v to_o peter_n get_v behind_o i_o satan_n the_o second_o that_o he_o cry_v out_o if_o any_o one_o among_o you_o desire_v to_o be_v great_a he_o shall_v be_v the_o least_o the_o three_o that_o s._n peter_n forbid_v from_o domineer_a over_o the_o flock_n the_o four_o that_o the_o apostle_n send_v peter_z and_o john_n into_o samaria_n the_o five_o that_o s._n james_n vote_v last_v in_o the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o six_o that_o s._n paul_n name_n s._n james_n before_o s._n peter_n the_o seven_o that_o the_o same_o s._n paul_n say_v that_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o gentile_n be_v commit_v to_o he_o as_o that_o of_o the_o circumcision_n to_o peter_n the_o eight_o that_o he_o say_v saint_n peter_n walk_v not_o right_a in_o the_o gospel_n the_o nine_o that_o he_o say_v he_o resist_v he_o to_o his_o face_n because_o he_o be_v reprovable_a the_o ten_o that_o s._n cyprian_n write_v that_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v the_o same_o that_o peter_n be_v the_o eleaventh_o that_o eusebius_n report_n out_o of_o s._n clement_n alexandrinus_n that_o peter_n james_n and_o john_n contest_v not_o among_o themselves_o for_o the_o honour_n but_o make_v james_n bishop_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o twelve_o that_o saint_n chrisostome_n write_v that_o the_o other_o apostle_n yield_v the_o throne_n to_o james_n and_o the_o thirteen_o that_o the_o same_o s._n chrisostome_n write_v that_o the_o principality_n be_v commit_v to_o james_n to_o the_o first_o then_o of_o 23._o these_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o our_o lord_n say_v a_o while_n after_o to_o s._n peter_n go_v behind_o i_o satan_n we_o answer_v s._n hierome_n have_v solue_v it_o in_o these_o 16._o word_n this_o blessing_n beatitude_n and_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o peter_n be_v promise_v to_o peter_n in_o future_a time_n and_o not_o give_v to_o he_o in_o time_n present_a i_o will_v build_v say_v he_o my_o church_n upon_o thou_o to_o the_o second_o which_o be_v that_o our_o lord_n 43._o cry_v elsewhere_o if_o any_o one_o among_o you_o desire_v to_o be_v great_a let_v he_o be_v the_o least_o we_o answer_v he_o do_v there_o forbid_v the_o desire_n and_o not_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o primacy_n the_o ambition_n and_o not_o the_o thing_n the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o not_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d witness_n this_o train_n that_o follow_v as_o the_o sonn_n of_o man_n be_v come_v into_o the_o world_n not_o to_o be_v serve_v but_o to_o serve_v by_o which_o he_o pro_fw-la pound_n himself_o to_o his_o disciple_n for_o a_o example_n not_o of_o a_o anarchy_n but_o of_o superiority_n accompany_v with_o humility_n to_o the_o three_o which_o be_v that_o s._n peter_n 3._o write_v not_o domineer_a over_o the_o flock_n we_o answer_v that_o the_o greek_a word_n 24._o signify_v a_o violent_a dominion_n such_o as_o that_o whereof_o our_o lord_n say_v the_o king_n of_o the_o nation_n domineer_v over_o they_o and_o such_o as_o s._n hierome_n represent_v it_o in_o these_o word_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o church_n be_v wont_a to_o oppress_v the_o 18._o people_n with_o arrogance_n of_o who_o it_o be_v write_v they_o have_v constitute_v thou_o prince_n be_v not_o puff_v up_o but_o be_v among_o they_o as_o one_o of_o they_o and_o not_o a_o presidencie_n and_o fatherlie_a direction_n such_o as_o be_v that_o of_o samuel_n over_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n who_o after_o he_o have_v exercise_v the_o government_n of_o israel_n and_o judge_v 44_o the_o people_n many_o year_n justify_v himself_o in_o the_o end_n say_v i_o have_v converse_v with_o you_o from_o my_o youth_n to_o this_o 〈◊〉_d answer_v i_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n and_o of_o his_o anoint_a if_o i_o have_v take_v any_o man_n bullock_n or_o his_o ass_n or_o if_o i_o have_v command_v by_o force_n and_o oppress_v any_o one_o of_o you_o and_o such_o as_o that_o whereof_o saint_n paul_n say_v obey_v your_o prelate_n and_o be_v subject_a to_o they_o 17._o and_o elsewhere_o let_v he_o that_o preside_v preside_v in_o all_o diligence_n and_o our_o lord_n himself_o which_o be_v the_o wise_a and_o faithful_a servant_n that_o our_o lord_n have_v constitute_v 〈◊〉_d over_o his_o family_n it_o be_v peter_n say_v saint_n ambrose_n choose_v by_o the_o judgement_n 1._o of_o our_o lord_n to_o feed_v his_o flock_n who_o have_v merit_v to_o hear_v feed_v my_o lamb_n feed_v my_o sheep_n to_o the_o four_o which_o be_v that_o the_o history_n of_o the_o act_n testify_v that_o the_o apostle_n when_o it_o be_v in_o agitation_n to_o form_v the_o church_n of_o samaria_n send_v thither_o peter_n and_o john_n we_o answer_v it_o be_v a_o mission_n of_o request_n as_o that_o when_o the_o israelite_n send_v phinees_n their_o high_a priest_n and_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o tribe_n and_o not_o a_o mission_n of_o authority_n to_o the_o five_o which_o be_v that_o s._n james_n vote_v last_v in_o the_o council_n of_o 〈◊〉_d we_o answer_v that_o in_o counsel_n contrary_a to_o the_o order_n of_o secular_a company_n those_o that_o preside_v vote_v first_o and_o namely_o saint_n hierome_n say_v that_o saint_n peter_n from_o who_o word_n s._n james_n 89_o take_v his_o rule_n be_v the_o prince_n of_o this_o decree_n to_o the_o six_o which_o be_v that_o s._n paul_n write_v that_o james_n cephas_n and_o john_n see_v the_o grace_n that_o god_n have_v confer_v 2._o upon_o he_o give_v to_o he_o and_o to_o barnabas_n the_o right_a hand_n of_o fellowshipp_n we_o answer_v that_o the_o greek_a edition_n of_o complutum_n and_o many_o several_a readins_n greek_n and_o latin_a have_v it_o cephas_n james_n and_o john_n witness_v s._n chrisostome_n who_o in_o his_o comentarie_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o galatian_n read_v cephas_n james_n and_o john_n and_o theodoret_n who_o in_o his_o comentarie_n upon_o the_o fifteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n allege_v this_o passage_n report_v it_o in_o these_o word_n the_o apostle_n teach_v this_o manifest_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o galatian_n for_o he_o say_v peter_n james_n and_o john_n who_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o pillar_n give_v the_o right_a hand_n of_o fellowship_n to_o i_o and_o to_o barnabas_n and_o saint_n augustine_n who_o as_o well_o in_o the_o text_n as_o in_o the_o comentarie_n read_v cephas_n james_n and_o john_n and_o saint_n hierome_n who_o not_o only_o paulo_n both_o in_o the_o text_n and_o the_o comentarie_n read_v cephas_n james_n and_o john_n but_o even_o in_o his_o write_n against_o heluidius_fw-la cit_v the_o text_n of_o saint_n paul_n in_o these_o word_n cephas_n james_n and_o ishn._n and_o moreover_o elsewhere_o speak_v of_o saint_n paul_n ordination_n to_o the_o apostleship_n say_v paul_n be_v ordain_v apostle_n of_o
and_o root_n of_o this_o unity_n and_o by_o relation_n and_o adherence_n whereto_o all_o the_o college_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o all_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n may_v be_v manitain_v in_o unity_n for_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v plural_a by_o themselves_o and_o be_v not_o one_o with_o local_a unity_n can_v without_o lose_v their_o undivided_a plurality_n be_v reduce_v to_o a_o visible_a unity_n unless_o by_o relation_n to_o some_o thing_n which_o by_o itself_o may_v be_v visible_o one_o and_o secondlie_o to_o maintain_v this_o unity_n it_o be_v necessary_a further_o beside_o the_o internal_a authority_n essential_a to_o the_o apostleship_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o other_o external_a authority_n and_o accessary_a to_o the_o apostleship_n which_o may_v have_v the_o superintendencie_n over_o the_o care_n of_o the_o preservation_n of_o unity_n to_o cause_v the_o apostle_n to_o exercise_v their_o apostleship_n in_o unity_n and_o as_o the_o office_n of_o the_o cause_n be_v to_o rule_v his_o effect_n he_o that_o shall_v be_v the_o beginning_n and_o original_n of_o this_o unity_n shall_v likewise_o have_v the_o superintendencie_n over_o the_o rest_n for_o what_o concern_v the_o preservation_n of_o unity_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o to_o he_o shall_v belong_v the_o supereminent_a jurisdiction_n over_o thing_n necessary_a to_o the_o maintenance_n of_o unity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v over_o thing_n necessary_a to_o prevent_v schism_n and_o hinder_v the_o disorder_n and_o confusion_n of_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o ministry_n as_o be_v the_o distinction_n and_o distribution_n either_o mediate_v or_o immediate_a ofiurisdiction_n the_o suspension_n &_o limitation_n of_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o ministry_n and_o other_o such_o like_a not_o that_o the_o apostle_n for_o their_o maintenance_n in_o unity_n have_v need_v that_o the_o effect_n of_o this_o authority_n shall_v be_v practise_v so_o evident_o over_o they_o as_o over_o their_o successor_n because_o of_o the_o assistance_n that_o they_o have_v every_o one_o in_o particular_a of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n but_o to_o the_o end_n to_o propound_v to_o the_o church_n a_o form_n and_o a_o model_n of_o the_o order_n that_o she_o shall_v keep_v after_o their_o decease_n 〈◊〉_d as_o although_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o a_o council_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o decide_v question_n of_o religion_n whereof_o every_o particular_a apostle_n may_v be_v inform_v with_o all_o fullnes_n and_o certainty_n nevertheless_o the_o holy_a ghost_n will_v that_o they_o shall_v use_v this_o form_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o legal_a thing_n to_o leave_v it_o for_o a_o pattern_n to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o succeed_a age_n in_o like_a occurrence_n it_o be_v then_o the_o internal_a authority_n and_o essential_a to_o the_o apostleship_n which_o consist_v in_o the_o power_n of_o reveal_v matter_n of_o faith_n with_o assurance_n of_o infallibility_n to_o make_v canonical_a write_n to_o institute_v the_o first_o mission_n of_o pastor_n remit_v sin_n to_o give_v the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o other_o the_o like_a that_o saint_n cyprian_n speak_v of_o when_o he_o say_v that_o all_o the_o apostle_n be_v endue_v with_o equal_a authority_n and_o not_o of_o the_o external_a authority_n and_o accidental_a to_o the_o apostleship_n which_o be_v institute_v to_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v exercise_v in_o unity_n this_o appear_v first_o because_o he_o touch_v before_o and_o after_o the_o original_n eccl._n of_o unity_n the_o lord_n say_v he_o build_v the_o church_n upon_o he_o be_v one_o and_o command_v he_o to_o feed_v his_o sheep_n and_o although_o he_o confer_v like_o power_n after_o his_o resurrection_n unto_o all_o his_o apostle_n and_o say_v to_o they_o as_o my_o father_n send_v i_o so_o send_v i_o you_o &c_n &c_n yet_o to_o manifest_a unity_n he_o constitute_v the_o chair_n one_o and_o dispose_v by_o his_o authority_n that_o the_o original_n thereof_o shall_v take_v beginning_n from_o one_o that_o certain_o that_o peter_n be_v the_o other_o apostle_n be_v also_o endue_v with_o a_o like_a share_n of_o authority_n and_o power_n but_o the_o original_n take_v his_o beginning_n from_o one_o that_o the_o church_n &_o the_o chair_n may_v appear_v to_o be_v one_o and_o a_o little_a after_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a manuscript_n ibidem_fw-la and_o the_o citation_n of_o juon_n and_o gratian_n he_o that_o abandon_v the_o chair_n of_o peter_n upon_o which_o the_o church_n be_v build_v can_v he_o be_v confident_a of_o be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o elsewhere_o peter_n upon_o who_o one_o god_n have_v build_v the_o church_n and_o from_o who_o he_o have_v institute_v the_o original_n of_o unity_n this_o appear_v second_o because_o he_o 55._o call_v the_o roman_a church_n the_o chair_n of_o peter_n and_o the_o principal_a church_n from_o whence_o sacerdotal_a unity_n proceed_v this_o appear_v three_o because_o saint_n hierome_n after_o he_o have_v repeat_v the_o same_o sentence_n of_o s._n cyprian_n 2._o in_o these_o word_n thou_o will_v tell_v i_o that_o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o peter_n though_o the_o like_v be_v do_v in_o a_o other_o place_n upon_o other_o and_o that_o the_o fortitude_n of_o the_o church_n do_v lean_a equal_o upon_o all_o add_v but_o among_o twelve_o one_o be_v choose_v to_o the_o end_n that_o a_o head_n be_v appoint_v the_o occasion_n of_o schism_n may_v be_v take_v away_o to_o teach_v we_o that_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n the_o apostle_n be_v equal_a to_o saint_n peter_n except_o in_o those_o that_o have_v regard_n to_o the_o prevention_n of_o schism_n and_o the_o preservation_n of_o unity_n for_o the_o consideration_n whereof_o he_o have_v be_v constitute_v head_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o final_o because_o optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la countryman_n to_o the_o one_o to_o wit_n saint_n cyprian_n and_o timefellowe_n to_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n saint_n hierome_n cry_v out_o thou_o can_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o at_o rome_n the_o episcopal_a chair_n have_v be_v place_v by_o the_o apostle_n peter_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o the_o unity_n be_v observe_v by_o all_o to_o the_o end_n that_o all_o the_o apostle_n shall_v not_o attribute_v to_o themselves_o to_o each_o one_o his_o chair_n but_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v a_o sinner_n and_o schismatic_n who_o against_o the_o only_a chair_n shall_v erect_v a_o other_o and_o a_o little_a after_o from_o whence_o be_v it_o then_o that_o you_o will_v usurp_v to_o yourselves_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n you_o that_o by_o your_o presumption_n and_o audacious_a sacrilege_n combat_n against_o the_o chair_n of_o peter_n to_o the_o eleven_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o eusebius_n ill_o translate_v by_o russinus_n report_v from_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n that_o peter_n james_n and_o john_n establish_v james_n brother_n to_o our_o lord_n bishop_n of_o the_o apostle_n we_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v from_o a_o faulty_a grammar_n a_o faultie-divinitie_n for_o the_o greek_a text_n say_v of_o jerusalem_n and_o not_o of_o the_o apostle_n peter_n say_v he_o james_n and_o john_n contest_v not_o for_o glory_n or_o opinion_n for_o greek_a word_n signify_v 2._o either_o but_o unanimouslie_o constitute_v james_n brother_n of_o our_o lord_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n that_o be_v to_o say_v james_n and_o john_n do_v no_o more_o stand_n upon_o it_o to_o dispute_v for_o honour_n with_o s._n peter_n as_o they_o have_v forme_o do_v but_o unite_a themselves_o with_o he_o to_o consecrate_v james_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n whereto_o the_o word_n of_o chrisostome_n agree_v about_o the_o jealousy_n that_o james_n and_o john_n former_o have_v of_o the_o primacy_n of_o s._n peter_n harken_v say_v he_o how_o this_o same_o john_n that_o late_o demand_v these_o thing_n afterward_o whole_o yield_v the_o primacy_n to_o peter_n to_o the_o twelve_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o s._n chrysostome_n upon_o the_o proposition_n make_v by_o s._n peter_n in_o the_o first_o of_o the_o act_n to_o substitute_v a_o other_o apostle_n in_o steed_n of_o judas_n write_v see_v the_o modesty_n of_o james_n he_o have_v be_v make_v the_o greek_a say_v he_o have_v be_v make_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n yet_o he_o say_v not_o a_o word_n upon_o this_o occasion_n consider_v also_o the_o singular_a modesty_n of_o the_o other_o disciple_n how_o they_o yield_v the_o throne_n to_o he_o and_o debate_v not_o more_o among_o themselves_o 1_o we_o answer_v that_o this_o objection_n be_v andabates_n fence_n for_o this_o concession_n of_o a_o throne_n have_v reference_n not_o to_o s._n james_n but_o to_o s._n peter_n who_o whilst_o he_o speak_v s._n james_n be_v so_o modest_a as_o although_o he_o be_v so_o excellent_a that_o he_o be_v after_o make_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n he_o open_v not_o his_o mouth_n and_o the_o other_o apostle_n as_o james_n and_o john_n son_n of_o zebedeus_n which_o have_v former_o be_v jealous_a of_o s._n
peter_n debate_v the_o primacy_n with_o he_o no_o long_o but_o yield_v he_o presidencie_n this_o appear_v as_o well_o by_o the_o text_n of_o the_o history_n where_o there_o be_v no_o track_n of_o respect_n give_v to_o saint_n james_n but_o to_o s._n peter_n only_o as_o by_o the_o time_n wherein_o s._n james_n be_v create_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n for_o the_o first_o act_n that_o the_o apostle_n do_v after_o the_o ascension_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v the_o substitution_n of_o mathias_n instead_o of_o 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o history_n whereof_o saint_n chrysostome_n say_v these_o word_n and_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n and_o eusebius_n testify_v that_o the_o promotion_n of_o saint_n james_n to_o the_o bishopric_n of_o jerusalem_n happen_v afterward_o by_o mean_n whereof_o the_o apostle_n can_v not_o in_o that_o action_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o election_n of_o mathias_n yield_v presidencie_n to_o saint_n james_n because_o of_o the_o bishopric_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o same_o be_v confirm_v both_o by_o this_o that_o saint_n chrisostome_n have_v write_v upon_o the_o twenty_o chapter_n of_o 66._o saint_n matthew_n mark_v say_v he_o how_o this_o same_o john_n that_o late_o make_v such_o demand_n after_o whole_o yield_v the_o primacy_n to_o saint_n peter_n and_o by_o this_o that_o he_o add_v present_o after_o the_o place_n object_v this_o man_n say_v he_o speak_v of_o 3._o saint_n peter_n first_o constitute_v a_o doctor_n and_o say_v not_o we_o be_v enough_o to_o teach_v far_o be_v he_o from_o vain_a glory_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o take_v the_o first_o authority_n of_o the_o affair_n ibid._n as_o he_o that_o have_v all_o other_o put_v into_o his_o hand_n for_o to_o he_o christ_n have_v say_v and_o thou_o be_v once_o convert_v confirm_v thy_o brother_n and_o by_o this_o that_o he_o protest_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o discourse_n peter_n say_v he_o both_o as_o full_a of_o 〈◊〉_d &_o as_o have_v receive_v from_o christ_n the_o flock_n into_o his_o keep_n and_o as_o the_o first_o of_o the_o college_n always_o first_o begin_v to_o speak_v to_o the_o thirteen_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o saint_n chrisostome_n write_v upon_o the_o fifteen_o of_o the_o act_n that_o the_o principality_n be_v commit_v to_o james_n it_o be_v true_a but_o he_o speak_v there_o only_o of_o the_o principality_n of_o the_o hierosolomitan_a church_n if_o indeed_o the_o greek_a word_n do_v in_o that_o place_n intend_v principality_n and_o not_o beginning_n and_o that_o the_o sense_n be_v not_o that_o james_n have_v be_v establish_v from_o the_o beginning_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o ancient_a apostle_n and_o not_o of_o the_o new_a as_o saint_n paul_n and_o nevertheless_o that_o he_o take_v no_o exception_n to_o s._n paul_n for_o speak_v between_o s._n peter_n and_o he_o for_o what_o soever_o that_o greek_a word_n signify_v it_o be_v certain_a it_o can_v signify_v nothing_o but_o the_o principality_n of_o the_o particular_a church_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o not_o the_o principality_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n which_o s._n chrisostome_n himself_o testify_v elsewhere_o to_o have_v be_v grant_v to_o saint_n peter_n in_o these_o word_n for_o if_o any_o one_o ask_v i_o say_v he_o how_o do_v james_n 87._o obtain_v the_o sea_n of_o jerusalem_n i_o will_v answer_v that_o christ_n have_v constitute_v peter_n master_n not_o of_o that_o sea_n but_o of_o all_o the_o world_n and_o again_o christ_n have_v foretell_v peter_n great_a thing_n and_o have_v put_v the_o whole_a world_n into_o his_o hand_n and_o have_v pronounce_v martyrdom_n to_o he_o and_o she_o wed_v he_o great_a love_n than_o to_o the_o rest_n and_o indeed_o s._n chrisostome_n allege_v not_o this_o principality_n to_o show_v the_o modesty_n of_o saint_n james_n in_o this_o that_o he_o be_v not_o offend_v that_o saint_n peter_n have_v speak_v before_o he_o but_o to_o show_v the_o modesty_n of_o saint_n james_n in_o this_o that_o he_o be_v not_o offend_v that_o saint_n paul_n speak_v between_o saint_n peter_n and_o he_o a_o manifest_a proof_n that_o he_o treat_v not_o of_o the_o universal_a principality_n but_o of_o the_o principality_n of_o the_o particular_a church_n of_o jerusalem_n of_o which_o he_o make_v mention_n in_o this_o place_n because_o those_o that_o have_v move_v the_o trouble_n for_o which_o the_o council_n be_v hold_v be_v the_o jew_n and_o pharisee_n of_o jerusalem_n convert_v to_o christianity_n who_o be_v jealous_a to_o see_v that_o the_o gentile_n be_v receive_v into_o the_o church_n without_o oblige_v themselves_o to_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o law_n and_o because_o saint_n james_n have_v more_o especial_a credit_n in_o their_o behalf_n because_o he_o be_v not_o only_o their_o bishop_n but_o bishop_n of_o the_o city_n which_o but_o a_o while_n before_o be_v metropolitan_a of_o the_o law_n and_o consequent_o it_o seem_v he_o shall_v be_v touch_v with_o a_o more_o strict_a interest_n to_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o law_n than_o any_o other_o and_o also_o that_o he_o have_v not_o go_v about_o with_o saint_n peter_n and_o saint_n paul_n to_o receive_v the_o gentile_n into_o the_o church_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n have_v not_o lose_v his_o 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o legalist_n it_o be_v say_v saint_n chrysostome_n a_o profitable_a providence_n that_o those_o thing_n be_v do_v by_o those_o that_o be_v not_o to_o reside_v in_o jerusalem_n and_o that_o he_o that_o teach_v the_o hierosolomitan_n be_v not_o refusable_a and_o that_o his_o opinion_n may_v not_o be_v depart_v from_o for_o these_o cause_n than_o saint_n james_n have_v by_o accident_n a_o great_a authority_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o author_n of_o this_o scandal_n than_o the_o other_o apostle_n to_o preserve_v the_o which_o he_o do_v say_v saint_n chrisostome_n that_o which_o those_o aught_o to_o do_v that_o be_v constitute_v in_o great_a authority_n that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o suffer_v saint_n peter_n to_o speak_v more_o severelie_o and_o himself_o speak_v more_o gentle_o but_o that_o compare_v simple_o with_o saint_n peter_n he_o be_v either_o equal_a or_o superior_a in_o jurisdiction_n saint_n chrisostome_n be_v so_o far_o from_o have_v ever_o think_v it_o that_o contrariwise_o he_o cry_v out_o a_o loud_a peter_n be_v 87._o the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o disciple_n and_o the_o head_n of_o the_o college_n and_o for_o this_o occasion_n paul_n go_v up_o to_o visit_v he_o let_v the_o rest_n alone_o and_o a_o little_a after_o christ_n put_v into_o his_o hand_n the_o provostship_n of_o his_o brother_n ibid._n and_o upbraid_v he_o not_o with_o his_o denial_n of_o he_o nor_o reproach_v he_o with_o what_o be_v pass_v but_o say_v to_o he_o if_o thou_o love_v i_o be_v precedent_n of_o they_o brother_n and_o the_o same_o love_n that_o thou_o have_v in_o all_o thing_n show_v to_o i_o and_o whereof_o thou_o have_v boast_v show_v it_o now_o and_o that_o life_n that_o thou_o have_v say_v thou_o will_v lay_v down_o for_o i_o lie_v it_o down_o for_o my_o sheep_n and_o in_o the_o homily_n thirtith_v three_o upon_o saint_n mathew_n the_o first_o and_o the_o corypheos_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v a_o man_n ignorant_a and_o without_o learning_n and_o in_o the_o homily_n fifty_o five_o not_o only_o the_o apostle_n be_v scandalize_v but_o also_o the_o corypheos_n that_o be_v to_o say_v sovereign_a of_o they_o all_o peter_z 2._o and_o in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o priesthood_n christ_n commit_v the_o care_n of_o his_o sheep_n to_o peter_n and_o peter_n successor_n and_o in_o this_o do_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o father_n agree_v aswell_o greek_a as_o latin_a thou_o see_v say_v saint_n gregory_n 26._o nazianzen_n among_o the_o disciple_n of_o christ_n all_o sublime_a and_o worthy_a of_o election_n that_o one_o of_o they_o be_v call_v the_o rock_n and_o that_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n be_v commit_v to_o he_o and_o the_o other_o be_v more_o belove_a and_o lean_v upon_o the_o bosom_n of_o jesus_n and_o the_o rest_n suffer_v the_o difference_n and_o saint_n ambrose_n the_o lord_n say_v he_o by_o 24_o these_o word_n love_v thou_o i_o more_o than_o these_o ask_v the_o question_n not_o to_o learn_v but_o to_o teach_v be_v ready_a to_o be_v himself_o exalt_v into_o heaven_n which_o be_v he_o who_o he_o will_v leave_v to_o we_o for_o the_o vicar_n of_o his_o love_n and_o a_o little_a after_o and_o because_o that_o of_o they_o all_o he_o only_o protest_v he_o be_v prefer_v before_o they_o all_o and_o elsewhere_o with_o a_o full_a flood_n of_o tear_n the_o church_n rock_n diluit_fw-la do_v cleanse_v his_o crime_n at_o crowinge_v of_o the_o cock_n and_o s._n epiphanius_n christ_n have_v appoint_v peter_n to_o be_v the_o guide_n and_o leader_n of_o his_o
disciple_n and_o optatus_n milevit_fw-la in_o the_o roman_a chair_n there_o be_v set_v peter_n the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n and_o again_o against_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n we_o read_v that_o peter_n 64._o our_o prince_n have_v receive_v the_o wholesome_a key_n and_o s._n cyrill_n of_o alexandria_n peter_n as_o the_o prince_n and_o head_n of_o the_o rest_n first_o cry_v out_o thou_o be_v christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n even_o until_o then_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o well_o know_v unto_o antiquity_n that_o saint_n peter_n be_v the_o visible_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o christian_a religion_n as_o the_o very_a pagan_n and_o porphirius_fw-la among_o the_o rest_n as_o saint_n hierome_n report_v it_o reproach_v it_o to_o christian_n that_o s._n paul_n have_v 〈◊〉_d be_v so_o rash_a as_o to_o reprove_v peter_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o his_o master_n and_o they_o feign_v as_o say_v saint_n augustine_n that_o the_o oracle_n of_o their_o false_a god_n have_v be_v inquire_v of_o concern_v christian_n religion_n answer_v 53._o this_o blasphemy_n that_o chrict_a be_v innocent_a of_o the_o imposture_n of_o the_o christian_n but_o that_o peter_n who_o be_v a_o magician_n for_o the_o love_n he_o bear_v to_o his_o master_n have_v invent_v christian_a religion_n and_o this_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o comparison_n between_o peter_n and_o the_o other_o apostle_n for_o i_o will_v not_o now_o treat_v of_o the_o other_o frequent_a mark_n of_o the_o pre-eminence_n and_o authority_n of_o s._n peter_n which_o be_v in_o the_o evangelicall_a and_o apostolic_a history_n as_o that_o our_o lord_n command_v he_o to_o pay_v the_o tribute_n for_o himself_o and_o for_o he_o that_o he_o undertake_v 17._o 〈◊〉_d the_o care_n of_o the_o replace_n of_o a_o other_o apostle_n in_o judas_n his_o 2._o steed_n all_o the_o college_n of_o the_o apostle_n suffer_v themselves_o to_o bend_v 5._o and_o to_o be_v lead_v by_o his_o word_n that_o he_o be_v nominate_v as_o for_o pre-eminence_n and_o rank_v a_o part_n peter_z and_o the_o eleven_o that_o they_o bear_v the_o sick_a into_o the_o apostle_n way_n that_o peter_n shadow_n may_v pass_v over_o they_o that_o 10_o that_o he_o alone_o judge_v ananias_n and_o saphira_n to_o death_n that_o to_o he_o alone_o be_v reveal_v the_o introduction_n of_o the_o nation_n into_o the_o church_n and_o other_o the_o like_a for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v not_o my_o purpose_n to_o examine_v the_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n but_o only_o those_o that_o his_o majesty_n have_v allege_v and_o to_o examine_v those_o not_o by_o scripture_n but_o by_o the_o father_n who_o objection_n i_o think_v i_o have_v sufficient_o satisfy_v and_o as_o for_o origens_n interpretation_n which_o 1._o extend_v this_o text_n to_o all_o christian_n in_o general_a and_o say_v that_o whosoever_o confess_v that_o christ_n be_v the_o sonn_n of_o god_n be_v make_v a_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v a_o interpretation_n morallize_v from_o this_o passage_n to_o bring_v it_o into_o sense_n although_o strain_v and_o wrest_v who_o fruit_n may_v be_v apply_v to_o all_o the_o hearer_n and_o not_o a_o serious_a and_o literal_a interpretation_n as_o the_o same_o origen_n that_o make_v use_v of_o it_o testify_v when_o he_o expound_v it_o express_o and_o literal_o of_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n there_o remain_v the_o three_o point_n which_o be_v that_o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o christ_n now_o in_o this_o point_n we_o be_v all_o of_o accord_n with_o his_o majesty_n but_o yet_o we_o grant_v not_o that_o s._n peter_n leave_v to_o be_v the_o visible_a and_o ministerial_a foundation_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o philosopher_n teach_v we_o that_o thing_n subordinate_a combat_n not_o one_o a_o other_o but_o embrace_v &_o presuppose_v one_o &_o other_o &_o therefore_o to_o say_v that_o christ_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o say_v that_o s._n peter_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o repugnant_a proposition_n but_o unanimous_a and_o compatible_a for_o we_o do_v not_o pretend_v that_o they_o be_v foundation_n of_o the_o church_n after_o one_o and_o the_o same_o sort_n but_o we_o hold_v that_o christ_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n by_o himself_o and_o by_o his_o own_o authority_n and_o s._n peter_n only_o by_o commission_n no_o more_o then_o to_o say_v with_o moses_n that_o god_n only_o be_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n in_o their_o passage_n from_o egypt_n to_o the_o land_n of_o chanaan_n and_o to_o say_v with_o s._n steven_n that_o moses_n guide_v the_o people_n in_o 〈◊〉_d the_o wilderness_n this_o be_v he_o say_v he_o that_o be_v with_o the_o church_n in_o the_o desert_n 17._o be_v not_o thing_n incompatible_a for_o god_n be_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n by_o his_o proper_a virtue_n and_o moses_n by_o commission_n and_o lievetenancie_n from_o god_n likewise_o to_o say_v that_o the_o viceroy_n of_o ireland_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o government_n and_o policy_n of_o ireland_n and_o to_o say_v that_o the_o excellent_a king_n of_o great_a britain_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o state_n and_o policy_n of_o the_o same_o ireland_n be_v not_o thing_n incompatible_a for_o the_o excellent_a king_n of_o great_a britain_n be_v so_o by_o his_o proper_a authority_n and_o the_o viceroy_n be_v so_o by_o commission_n lievetenancie_n and_o representation_n although_o notwithstanding_o that_o the_o literal_a intention_n of_o this_o passage_n upon_o this_o rock_n i_o 16._o will_v build_v my_o church_n be_v no_o way_n to_o design_n by_o the_o word_n rock_n the_o person_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o only_a of_o peter_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o six_o evident_a reason_n the_o first_o that_o our_o lord_n have_v foretell_v to_o s._n peter_n that_o he_o will_v change_v his_o name_n not_o by_o the_o attribution_n of_o a_o simple_a epithet_n as_o he_o do_v to_o 3._o the_o son_n of_o zebedee_n who_o he_o call_v the_o son_n of_o thunder_n but_o by_o the_o imposition_n of_o a_o name_n ordinary_a and_o permanent_a in_o say_v to_o he_o thou_o shall_v be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d put_v he_o no_o where_o in_o possession_n of_o this_o promise_n nor_o explain_v to_o he_o no_o where_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o imposition_n of_o this_o name_n 1._o but_o in_o this_o passage_n thou_o be_v peter_n &_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n now_o this_o passage_n can_v explain_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n peter_n if_o in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o passage_n the_o word_n rock_n be_v not_o take_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o for_o the_o same_o subject_n for_o which_o it_o be_v take_v in_o the_o first_o and_o by_o consequence_n this_o clause_n upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n can_v there_o be_v interpret_v of_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n but_o on_o the_o only_a person_n of_o s._n peter_n the_o second_o that_o our_o lord_n mean_v in_o this_o place_n to_o render_v a_o exchange_n for_o the_o word_n that_o s._n peter_n speak_v of_o he_o as_o may_v appear_v by_o this_o preface_n and_o i_o tell_v thou_o which_o for_o this_o cause_n beza_n have_v translate_v into_o these_o word_n and_o i_o tell_v thou_o reciprocallie_o now_o s._n peter_n in_o his_o proposition_n have_v do_v two_o thing_n the_o one_o to_o declare_v the_o appellative_a name_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v christ_n &_o the_o other_o to_o explain_v the_o sense_n and_o energy_n of_o the_o same_o name_n of_o christ_n in_o say_v thou_o be_v christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n and_o therefore_o the_o law_n of_o the_o antithesis_fw-la &_o correspondency_n will_n that_o not_o only_o our_o lord_n shall_v declare_v the_o name_n that_o he_o have_v promise_v to_o give_v he_o in_o say_v to_o he_o thou_o be_v peter_n but_o also_o shall_v explain_v the_o sense_n &_o energy_n of_o this_o name_n in_o say_v to_o he_o and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n which_o can_v not_o be_v unless_o by_o the_o word_n rock_n in_o this_o second_o clause_n there_o be_v literal_o understand_v the_o person_n of_o s._n peter_n and_o not_o that_o of_o christ_n the_o three_o that_o it_o have_v be_v a_o thing_n extreme_o from_o the_o purpose_n to_o have_v make_v mention_n of_o the_o name_n of_o peter_n for_o the_o language_n that_o our_o lord_n mean_v to_o speak_v to_o s._n peter_n if_o by_o this_o clause_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n he_o have_v not_o intend_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n for_o the_o word_n rock_n have_v no_o metaphorical_a relation_n to_o the_o key_n but_o to_o the_o build_n the_o four_o that_o it_o have_v be_v a_o inconstant_a grammatical_a consequence_n and_o evil_a knit_v to_o say_v and_o i_o
and_o fountain_n that_o spring_v from_o they_o and_o in_o this_o sense_n the_o apostle_n say_v they_o drink_v of_o the_o spiritual_a rock_n which_o follow_v they_o and_o that_o rock_n be_v christ._n by_o mean_n whereof_o to_o infer_v from_o this_o that_o in_o these_o word_n the_o rock_n be_v christ_n when_o it_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o rock_n refer_v to_o the_o water_n 〈◊〉_d spring_v from_o it_o christ_n be_v intend_v by_o the_o word_n rock_n that_o here_o where_o it_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o word_n rock_n referrd_v to_o the_o metaphor_n of_o the_o ministerial_a build_n of_o the_o church_n it_o shall_v be_v necessary_a to_o understand_v it_o of_o the_o person_n christ_n and_o not_o of_o of_o that_o of_o saint_n peter_n be_v a_o inconsequent_a consequence_n and_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v say_v that_o in_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o man_n that_o build_v his_o house_n upon_o the_o rock_n by_o the_o word_n rock_n christ_n be_v understand_v for_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n rock_n in_o this_o place_n be_v no_o other_o than_o to_o signify_v a_o good_a and_o firm_a foundation_n and_o that_o this_o be_v expound_v of_o christ_n it_o be_v by_o allegory_n now_o there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o place_n mingle_v with_o metaphorical_a term_n and_o the_o allegorical_a sense_n for_o from_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o place_n mingle_v with_o metaphorical_a term_n argument_n may_v be_v make_v and_o consequence_n may_v be_v draw_v from_o one_o passage_n to_o a_o other_o and_o from_o the_o allegorical_a sense_n not_o and_o then_o if_o saint_n paul_n have_v say_v even_o according_a to_o the_o relation_n to_o the_o ministerial_a build_n of_o the_o church_n the_o rock_n be_v christ_n have_v not_o our_o lord_n usual_o communicate_v his_o name_n to_o his_o minister_n and_o do_v not_o jacob_n anoint_v the_o stone_n in_o bethell_n in_o the_o figure_n of_o christ_n as_o prefigure_v that_o christ_n ought_v to_o be_v the_o stone_n whereof_o god_n prophesy_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o isaiah_n behold_v i_o will_v set_v up_o in_o zion_n a_o rock_n well_o found_v and_o nevertheless_o do_v not_o the_o same_o jacob_n say_v that_o joseph_n be_v the_o pastor_n and_o the_o rock_n of_o israel_n make_v use_n of_o the_o word_n even_o in_o both_o of_o they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v do_v he_o not_o communicate_v by_o word_n the_o same_o word_n rock_n of_o israel_n to_o joseph_n that_o he_o have_v communicate_v by_o figure_n to_o christ_n and_o if_o they_o stagger_v about_o the_o difference_n which_o be_v between_o the_o word_n even_o &_o the_o word_n tsur_n or_o petra_n which_o signify_v rock_n although_o beza_n do_v not_o distinguish_v it_o when_o he_o translate_v thou_o shall_v be_v call_v cephas_n which_o be_v interpret_v lapis_fw-la do_v not_o tertullian_n write_v according_a to_o the_o use_n even_o of_o the_o word_n tsur_n or_o petra_n he_o have_v give_v to_o the_o dear_a of_o his_o disciple_n to_o 13._o peter_n the_o name_n of_o one_o of_o his_o figure_n and_o do_v not_o s._n hierome_n write_v upon_o the_o same_o place_n of_o s._n matthew_n as_o our_o lord_n who_o be_v the_o light_n have_v give_v to_o his_o apostle_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v the_o light_n so_o to_o peter_n believe_v in_o the_o rock-christ_n 16._o he_o have_v give_v to_o be_v the_o rock_n and_o therefore_o according_a to_o the_o metaphor_n of_o rock_n it_o 〈◊〉_d be_v say_v to_o he_o with_o good_a right_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n upon_o thou_o and_o elsewhere_o not_o only_o christ_n be_v the_o rock_n but_o he_o have_v give_v to_o peter_n that_o he_o shall_v also_o be_v the_o rock_n and_o saint_n basill_n although_o peter_n be_v also_o the_o rock_n nevertheless_o he_o be_v not_o the_o rock_n as_o christ_n but_o he_o be_v the_o rock_n as_o peter_n for_o as_o much_o as_o christ_n be_v essential_o the_o unmoveable_a rock_n and_o peter_n be_v so_o by_o the_o rock_n for_o our_o lord_n give_v his_o dignity_n without_o dispoyl_v himself_o of_o they_o etc._n etc._n he_o l._n anacorat_n be_v the_o rock_n he_o make_v the_o rock_n and_o saint_n epiphanius_n he_o have_v make_v the_o first_o of_o his_o apostle_n the_o firm_a rock_n whereupon_o the_o church_n be_v build_v and_o again_o it_o be_v he_o that_o have_v hear_v from_o he_o peter_z feed_v my_o lamb_n and_o to_o who_o the_o keep_n of_o the_o flock_n have_v be_v commit_v and_o 〈◊〉_d prosper_n this_o most_o strong_a rock_n have_v receive_v from_o the_o principal_a rock_n commmunication_n both_o of_o virtue_n and_o name_n for_o whereas_o saint_n augustine_n after_o he_o have_v interpret_v in_o many_o place_n the_o rock_n of_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n as_o in_o these_o word_n of_o the_o comentarie_a upon_o the_o sixty_o nine_o psalm_n peter_n who_o be_v in_o this_o confession_n have_v be_v call_v the_o rock_n upon_o which_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v build_v and_o in_o these_o word_n of_o the_o psalm_n against_o donatus_n his_o party_n reckon_v the_o prelate_n from_o the_o sea_n of_o peter_n and_o in_o this_o order_n of_o the_o father_n see_v who_o have_v succeed_v one_o a_o other_o this_o be_v the_o rock_n 11._o that_o the_o proud_a gate_n of_o hell_n can_v overthrow_v and_o in_o these_o word_n of_o the_o comentarie_a upon_o saint_n john_n peter_n this_o rock_n answer_v in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o and_o in_o those_o word_n of_o the_o epistle_n eighty_o six_o peter_n the_o head_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o porter_n of_o heaven_n the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n remitt_v it_o final_o in_o his_o retractation_n to_o the_o reader_n choice_n whether_o of_o these_o two_o interpretation_n he_o think_v to_o be_v most_o probable_a to_o wit_n either_o to_o interpret_v it_o of_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n or_o to_o interpret_v it_o of_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n move_v with_o this_o that_o the_o latin_a text_n have_v tue_fw-la petrus_n and_o not_o tue_fw-la petra_n this_o be_v a_o grammatical_a error_n partly_o proceed_v from_o the_o defect_n of_o knowledge_n in_o the_o hebrew_n and_o the_o syriack_n tongue_n in_o which_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o petrus_n and_o petra_n but_o the_o text_n have_v it_o throughout_o thou_o be_v cephas_n and_o upon_o this_o cephas_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o latin_a tue_fw-la petra_n &_o supra_fw-la hanc_fw-la petram_fw-la and_o in_o french_a tu_fw-la es_fw-la rocher_n &_o sur_fw-fr ce_fw-fr rocher_n thou_o be_v a_o rock_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n &_o partly_o for_o want_v of_o experience_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o greek_a eurip._n tongue_n in_o which_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v one_o selfe-same_a thing_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o many_o greek_n have_v call_v the_o sun_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v to_o say_v stone_n by_o allusion_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o anaxagoras_n who_o hold_v that_o the_o sun_n be_v a_o stone_n by_o mean_n whereof_o the_o greek_a interpreter_n of_o s._n matthew_n have_v pretend_v to_o put_v no_o difference_n in_o sense_n but_o only_o in_o kind_n between_o these_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o mean_v to_o say_v no_o other_o thing_n supra_fw-la but_o what_o we_o understand_v in_o french_a by_o these_o word_n tuesroc_n &_o sur_fw-fr ce_fw-fr rocher_n ie_fw-fr bastiray_fw-fr mon_fw-fr eglise_fw-fr and_o therefore_o alsoe_o saint_n basill_n produce_v the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o clause_n in_o these_o word_n thou_o be_v the_o rock_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d have_v regard_n to_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o which_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o hebrew_n and_o syriake_n tongue_n permit_v not_o to_o make_v the_o distinction_n of_o gender_n as_o s._n 2._o hierome_n note_v in_o these_o word_n not_o say_v he_o that_o petrus_n and_o petra_n signify_v differ_v thing_n but_o because_o that_o which_o in_o latin_a we_o call_v petra_n the_o hebrew_n and_o syrian_n because_o of_o the_o affinity_n of_o their_o tongue_n call_v it_o cephas_n and_o this_o beza_n though_o a_o enemy_n to_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o this_o passage_n be_v constrain_v to_o confess_v in_o these_o word_n the_o lord_n speak_v in_o syriack_n have_v not_o use_v diversity_n of_o 16._o name_n but_o in_o both_o place_n have_v say_v cephas_n as_o in_o our_o vulgar_a french_a the_o word_n pierre_n be_v say_v as_o well_o of_o the_o proper_a as_o of_o the_o appellative_a and_o for_o this_o same_o cause_n he_o translate_v the_o place_n of_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o saint_n john_n into_o these_o term_n thou_o shall_v be_v call_v cephas_n which_o be_v interpret_v petra_n that_o ibid._n be_v to_o say_v rock_n or_o stone_n and_o not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o lewes_z but_o do_v
and_o not_o our_o mother_n as_o the_o first_o eve_n be_v who_o engender_v her_o child_n dead_a to_o salvation_n but_o as_o the_o second_o eve_n who_o engender_v her_o child_n live_v from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o saint_n ambrose_n and_o saint_n hierome_n 3._o call_v the_o church_n the_o true_a eve_n mother_n of_o the_o live_n and_o how_o then_o be_v it_o that_o heretical_a sect_n who_o among_o the_o condition_n under_o 9_o which_o they_o receive_v man_n into_o their_o communion_n oblige_v they_o to_o hold_v kill_v doctrine_n shall_v attribute_v to_o themselves_o the_o title_n of_o a_o church_n he_o teach_v we_o that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o earth_n will_v not_o give_v their_o child_n a_o scorpion_n for_o a_o egg_n or_o a_o serpent_n for_o a_o fish_n and_o how_o then_o be_v it_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v give_v she_o poison_n instead_o of_o wholesome_a food_n or_o that_o heretical_a sect_n who_o wine_n say_v saint_n hierom_n be_v the_o fury_n of_o dragon_n and_o the_o incurable_a fury_n of_o asp_n shall_v be_v church_n he_o teach_v 11_o we_o that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o way_n the_o gate_n and_o entry_n into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n yea_o for_o this_o cause_n himself_o often_o call_v it_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n it_o be_v then_o of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n that_o salvation_n may_v be_v therein_o obtain_v and_o the_o way_n how_o to_o come_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o consequent_o that_o among_o the_o condition_n under_o who_o obligation_n she_o receive_v man_n into_o her_o communion_n there_o be_v none_o repugnant_a to_o salvation_n now_o contrariwise_o it_o be_v of_o the_o essence_n and_o of_o the_o definition_n of_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a society_n that_o among_o the_o condition_n under_o which_o they_o receive_v man_n into_o their_o communion_n there_o be_v condition_n repugnant_a to_o salvation_n otherwise_o they_o can_v not_o be_v heretical_a &_o schismatical_a and_o so_o it_o be_v of_o the_o essence_n and_o of_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n not_o to_o be_v heretical_a and_o it_o be_v of_o the_o essence_n and_o of_o the_o definition_n of_o heretical_a society_n contrariwise_o not_o to_o be_v church_n nor_o part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o they_o can_v be_v call_v church_n nor_o member_n of_o the_o church_n but_o false_o and_o equivocallie_o as_o a_o dead_a member_n that_o be_v cut_v off_o from_o the_o body_n be_v no_o member_n but_o equivocallie_o and_o by_o abuse_n of_o speech_n of_o as_o a_o dead_a man_n or_o a_o man_n either_o form_v in_o picture_n or_o raise_v in_o a_o sculpture_n be_v no_o man_n but_o equivocal_o &_o by_o abuse_n of_o speech_n by_o mean_n whereof_o it_o be_v to_o err_v against_o the_o essence_n and_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n to_o hold_v they_o for_o church_n or_o to_o reckon_v they_o in_o the_o totalitie_n of_o the_o catholic_a 73._o church_n and_o to_o this_o all_o the_o father_n agree_v heresy_n say_v clemens_n alexandrinus_n be_v equivocallie_o call_v church_n and_o saint_n cyprian_n novatianus_n do_v as_o ape_n do_v who_o will_v seem_v to_o be_v man_n though_o they_o be_v not_o so_o so_o will_v he_o seem_v to_o have_v a_o church_n though_o he_o have_v none_o and_o again_o when_o the_o novatian_n demand_v 22._o believe_v thou_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n by_o the_o holy_a church_n they_o lie_v in_o their_o interrogatory_n for_o they_o have_v no_o church_n and_o the_o elibertine_n council_n if_o any_o one_o pass_v from_o the_o catholic_n church_n unto_o heresy_n and_o return_n again_o to_o the_o church_n episc._n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n we_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o limtt_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n those_o that_o affirm_v christ_n to_o be_v god_n and_o not_o very_a god_n and_o saint_n hierome_n heretic_n make_v in_o their_o church_n by_o false_a appellation_n that_o which_o they_o make_v when_o they_o be_v yet_o heathen_a and_o again_o no_o heretical_a congregation_n can_v be_v call_v advers._n the_o church_n os_fw-la christ._n and_o elsewhere_o in_o what_o church_n have_v he_o believe_v in_o that_o luciferian_n of_o the_o arrian_n but_o they_o have_v none_o and_o in_o the_o same_o work_n if_o thou_o hear_v in_o ibid._n any_o place_n of_o man_n denominate_v from_o any_o other_o then_o from_o christ_n as_o marcionites_n ualentinian_o montagnier_n or_o campite_n know_v that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ._n and_o optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la out_o of_o the_o only_a church_n which_o be_v the_o true_a catholic_n church_n other_o among_o heretic_n be_v esteem_v to_o be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o again_o there_o be_v one_o only_a church_n which_o can_v be_v among_o you_o and_o among_o we_o it_o remain_v then_o that_o she_o must_v be_v in_o one_o place_n and_o s._n augustine_n you_o be_v with_o we_o in_o the_o creed_n and_o in_o the_o other_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n &c_n &c_n but_o you_o be_v not_o with_o we_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o again_o there_o be_v one_o catholic_a church_n upon_o which_o other_o 〈◊〉_d impose_v other_o name_n although_o themselves_o be_v all_o call_v by_o particular_a name_n which_o they_o dare_v not_o disavow_v from_o whence_o it_o appear_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o judge_n not_o preoccupate_v with_o favour_n to_o who_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_a whereof_o they_o be_v all_o ambitious_a aught_o to_o be_v attribute_v and_o elsewhere_o the_o church_n of_o the_o saint_n 149._o be_v the_o catholic_a church_n the_o church_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o heretic_n she_o have_v be_v predesign_v before_o she_o be_v see_v and_o have_v be_v exhibit_v that_o she_o may_v be_v see_v and_o in_o the_o book_n of_o faith_n and_o of_o the_o creed_n neither_o do_v the_o heretic_n belong_v to_o the_o catholic_n church_n because_o she_o love_v god_n nor_o the_o schismatickes_n because_o she_o love_v her_o neighbour_n and_o in_o the_o book_n against_o the_o fundamental_a epistle_n in_o this_o church_n final_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_a detain_v i_o which_o this_o church_n alone_o among_o so_o many_a and_o so_o great_a heresy_n have_v so_o preserve_v as_o when_o a_o stranger_n ask_v where_o they_o assemble_v to_o the_o catholic_n church_n there_o be_v no_o heretic_n dare_v she_o we_o his_o temple_n or_o his_o house_n and_o in_o his_o treatise_n upon_o saint_n john_n 4._o all_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n be_v go_v out_o from_o we_o that_o be_v to_o say_v be_v go_v out_o from_o the_o church_n faustinus_n be_v not_o precedent_n to_o a_o church_n but_o to_o a_o faction_n the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v not_o glorify_v christ_n with_o a_o true_a glory_n but_o in_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o elsewhere_o add_v he_o be_v it_o among_o heretic_n be_v it_o among_o pagan_n his_o true_a glory_n upon_o earth_n can_v be_v and_o upon_o saint_n matthew_n verb._n jew_n and_o all_o other_o heretic_n which_o do_v indeed_o confess_v that_o there_o be_v a_o holy_a ghost_n but_o deny_v that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v his_o only_a church_n no_o other_o certain_o but_o only_o the_o catholic_a be_v without_o doubt_n like_o the_o pharisee_n who_o though_o they_o euang._n do_v confess_v that_o there_o be_v a_o holy_a ghost_n yet_o deny_v he_o to_o be_v in_o christ._n and_o in_o 11._o the_o book_n of_o the_o method_n to_o cathecise_a the_o not_o instruct_v we_o must_v say_v he_o garnish_n and_o animate_v the_o infirmity_n of_o man_n against_o temptation_n and_o scandal_n c_o be_v it_o without_o or_o be_v it_o within_o the_o church_n 〈◊〉_d against_o gentile_n or_o 〈◊〉_d or_o heretic_n and_o within_o against_o the_o straw_n in_o the_o barn_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o 27._o again_o let_v not_o the_o enemy_n seduce_v thou_o not_o only_o by_o those_o that_o be_v without_o the_o conc._n church_n whether_o pagan_n or_o jew_n or_o heretic_n but_o even_o by_o those_o that_o thou_o see_v 71._o in_o the_o church_n evil_a liver_n and_o in_o the_o fowrth_a council_n of_o carthage_n where_o he_o assist_v in_o person_n let_v not_o the_o conventicle_n of_o heretic_n be_v call_v church_n cod._n but_o mock-councell_n and_o the_o very_a law_n of_o the_o emperor_n heretic_n rash_o presume_v to_o call_v their_o conventicle_n church_n now_o if_o this_o have_v place_n in_o other_o 2._o heresy_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o be_v and_o title_n of_o a_o church_n be_v deny_v to_o they_o how_o much_o more_o in_o that_o of_o the_o eutychian_o that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o egyptian_n and_o ethiopian_n which_o destroy_v not_o the_o wall_n the_o roof_n and_o the_o cover_n only_o but_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o edifice_n of_o faith_n upon_o the_o which_o all_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o doctrine_n be_v build_v to_o wit_n christ_n the_o corner_n stone_n and_o maintain_v
man_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o veritable_a man_n and_o then_o that_o a_o church_n leave_v not_o to_o be_v true_o a_o church_n although_o she_o be_v not_o a_o true_a church_n it_o be_v a_o sophism_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o essence_n to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o word_n and_o of_o the_o word_n verus_fw-la to_o the_o word_n verax_n there_o be_v none_o so_o young_a a_o scholar_n but_o know_v that_o to_o speak_v univocallie_o whosoever_o be_v true_o a_o man_n be_v a_o true_a man_n for_o as_o much_o as_o be_v and_o truth_n be_v convertible_a from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o saint_n ambrose_n use_v these_o word_n true_a israelite_n and_o true_o israelite_n as_o term_n equivalent_a and_o that_o saint_n augustine_n say_v every_o soul_n be_v by_o that_o a_o soul_n by_o which_o it_o be_v a_o true_a soul_n and_o therefore_o as_o the_o father_n affirm_v that_o there_o be_v none_o but_o the_o catholic_a church_n that_o be_v a_o true_a church_n from_o thence_o say_v saint_n augustine_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v conceal_v from_o no_o body_n so_o they_o also_o say_v that_o there_o be_v none_o but_o the_o catholic_a church_n that_o be_v true_o a_o church_n if_o you_o do_v teach_v say_v saint_n augustine_n to_o the_o manichee_n that_o marriage_n be_v good_a but_o virginity_n better_o as_o do_v the_o church_n which_o be_v true_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n the_o bolie_a ghost_n have_v not_o predesign_v you_o and_o whereas_o it_o be_v reply_v that_o a_o man_n for_o be_v less_o or_o more_o sound_a leave_v not_o to_o be_v a_o man_n and_o so_o that_o a_o church_n for_o be_v less_o or_o more_o pure_a leave_v not_o to_o be_v a_o church_n it_o be_v a_o other_o manifest_a sophism_n for_o health_n be_v not_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o a_o man_n nor_o sickness_n the_o privation_n of_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o a_o man_n but_o a_o accident_n which_o consequent_o may_v receive_v more_o and_o less_o whereas_o purity_n of_o faith_n according_a to_o his_o majesty_n own_o confession_n be_v the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o impurity_n of_o faith_n the_o privation_n of_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n by_o mean_n whereof_o no_o society_n can_v hold_v among_o the_o condition_n of_o her_o communion_n and_o doctrine_n impure_a in_o faith_n and_o contrary_a to_o salvation_n but_o she_o lose_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o be_v and_o title_n of_o a_o church_n and_o therefore_o the_o diversity_n of_o the_o communion_n whereinto_o the_o church_n be_v divide_v when_o luther_n rise_v must_v not_o be_v allege_v for_o a_o pretence_n to_o be_v ignorant_a where_o the_o true_a church_n than_o be_v for_o since_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v perpetual_o visible_a and_o eminent_a and_o that_o then_o there_o be_v no_o christian_a communion_n visible_a in_o the_o world_n but_o we_o &_o that_o of_o the_o grecian_n under_o which_o be_v comprehend_v the_o muscovite_n &_o the_o antiochian_o &_o that_o of_o the_o egyptian_n &_o ethiopian_n which_o be_v but_o one_o &_o that_o of_o the_o armenian_n &_o that_o of_o the_o nestorian_n &_o that_o it_o be_v of_o the_o essence_n &_o of_o the_o necessirie_n of_o the_o church_n that_o she_o shall_v be_v pure_a and_o impolluted_a in_o faith_n and_o that_o all_o those_o other_o by_o the_o common_a confession_n of_o we_o and_o of_o the_o protestant_n be_v heretic_n and_o corrupt_v it_o be_v not_o needful_a to_o go_v to_o delphus_n to_o learn_v that_o either_o the_o church_n be_v perish_v which_o as_o we_o have_v above_o show_v can_v not_o be_v or_o that_o it_o be_v our_o communion_n which_o be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o quality_n wherein_o the_o catholic_n church_n attribute_n to_o herself_o the_o name_n of_o the_o whole_a chap._n viii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o therefore_o the_o most_o excellent_a king_n be_v much_o amaze_v when_o he_o see_v the_o church_n which_o have_v be_v member_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n draw_v to_o themselves_o all_o the_o right_a of_o uniniversalitie_n the_o reply_n it_o have_v already_o be_v above_o show_v that_o by_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o father_n never_o intend_v the_o mass_n and_o total_a conclusion_n of_o the_o multitude_n of_o christian_n but_o a_o special_a society_n distinct_a from_o the_o belief_n and_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o all_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a sect_n and_o which_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o general_a confusion_n of_o all_o the_o multitude_n of_o christian_n hold_v actuallie_o but_o the_o place_n of_o a_o part_n and_o hold_v only_o the_o place_n of_o the_o whole_a actuallie_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o particular_a church_n which_o be_v comprehend_v in_o deed_n in_o her_o communion_n for_o there_o be_v never_o any_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n build_v the_o church_n but_o there_o have_v be_v some_o heretic_n which_o have_v go_v forth_o from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n nevertheless_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n they_o have_v 2._o 11_o go_v forth_o from_o we_o say_v saint_n john_n but_o they_o be_v not_o of_o us._n and_o s._n juda_v curse_a be_v they_o for_o they_o perish_v in_o the_o contradiction_n of_o chore_n people_n which_o separate_v themselves_o man_n animal_n haviug_v not_o spirit_n and_o s._n augustine_n all_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n be_v go_v forth_o from_o we_o that_o 〈◊〉_d to_o say_v say_v he_o be_v go_v forth_o of_o the_o church_n but_o among_o this_o difference_n of_o society_n make_v profession_n of_o christian_a religion_n there_o be_v always_o one_o more_o eminent_a in_o multitude_n then_o the_o rest_n which_o have_v always_o remain_v in_o her_o stock_n and_o root_n and_o from_o whence_o all_o the_o rest_n be_v go_v forth_o to_o who_o also_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_a nath_n be_v preserve_v not_o because_o she_o hold_v actuallie_o the_o place_n of_o whole_a in_o regard_n of_o the_o rest_n but_o only_o of_o all_o habituallie_o as_o the_o stock_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o bough_n which_o have_v be_v pluck_v off_o for_o as_o much_o as_o in_o all_o the_o separation_n she_o remain_v in_o the_o same_o estate_n wherein_o all_o the_o body_n be_v before_o the_o separation_n and_o consequent_o have_v justly_o inherit_v the_o name_n of_o total_a church_n and_o succeed_v only_o in_o the_o right_n and_o application_n of_o the_o whole_a as_o be_v she_o alone_o that_o represent_v it_o the_o church_n say_v s._n augustine_n combat_v against_o all_o heresy_n may_v be_v resist_v but_o she_o can_v be_v overthrow_v 5._o all_o heresy_n be_v go_v forth_o from_o she_o as_o unprofitable_a branch_n cut_v off_o from_o their_o vine_n but_o she_o remain_v in_o her_o root_n in_o her_o vine_n in_o her_o charity_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o she_o which_o amaze_v i_o that_o be_v majesty_n shall_v be_v amaze_v that_o the_o church_n which_o have_v heretofore_o be_v member_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n shall_v draw_v to_o themselves_o all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o universality_n for_o the_o word_n catholic_a be_v never_o common_a to_o all_o christian_n but_o only_o to_o a_o part_n of_o christian_n to_o wit_n to_o that_o wherein_o there_o remain_v the_o actual_a totalitie_n of_o that_o which_o rest_v in_o the_o just_a possession_n of_o the_o title_n of_o the_o church_n and_o which_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o part_n separate_v retain_v no_o more_o the_o effect_n but_o only_o the_o right_n of_o the_o whole_a as_o represent_v she_o that_o before_o each_o separation_n be_v the_o whole_a and_o therefore_o so_o far_o be_v s._n augustine_n from_o extend_v the_o totalitie_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n to_o the_o multitude_n of_o all_o the_o sect_n of_o christian_n as_o contrariwise_o after_o have_v report_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o eighty_o eight_o heresy_n he_o add_v what_o the_o catholic_a church_n hold_v against_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v a_o superfluous_a demand_n since_o it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o to_o know_v that_o she_o hold_v the_o contrary_a to_o these_o thing_n and_o a_o while_n after_o there_o may_v also_o be_v or_o be_v make_v other_o heresy_n beside_o these_o which_o be_v report_v in_o this_o work_n of_o we_o whereof_o who_o shall_v hold_v any_o one_o shall_v be_v no_o catholic_n christian_n and_o elsewhere_o the_o catholic_n and_o the_o heretic_n be_v divide_v the_o one_o against_o the_o other_o and_o again_o they_o can_v begin_v to_o be_v catholic_n till_o they_o have_v leave_v to_o be_v heretic_n and_o therefore_o when_o the_o heretical_a sect_n separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o divide_v themselves_o from_o the_o part_n that_o consent_v not_o to_o heresy_n they_o hinder_v not_o the_o title_n os_fw-la catholic_a nor_o the_o right_n of_o universality_n from_o be_v preserve_v in_o she_o
alone_o and_o from_o belong_v to_o she_o alone_o no_o more_o than_o when_o in_o a_o common_a weal_n the_o factious_a part_n and_o which_o separate_v itself_o from_o the_o state_n and_o revolte_n against_o the_o true_a preserver_n of_o the_o estate_n come_v to_o be_v divide_v from_o that_o which_o remain_v in_o the_o lawful_a administration_n of_o the_o estate_n this_o division_n hinder_v not_o the_o part_n which_o rest_v unite_v with_o the_o estate_n from_o preserve_v the_o right_a and_o title_n of_o the_o universallitie_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n and_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v do_v by_o it_o alone_o from_o be_v account_v to_o be_v do_v by_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n who_o whole_a be_v be_v preserve_v in_o this_o part_n alone_o the_o other_o by_o the_o desertion_n thereof_o have_v lose_v all_o the_o part_n it_o have_v in_o the_o name_n and_o effect_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n of_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v call_v catholic_a chap._n ix_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n to_o attribute_n to_o themselves_o the_o title_n of_o catholic_a as_o proper_a to_o themselves_o alone_o the_o reply_n when_o we_o use_v this_o train_n of_o epithet_n the_o catholic_a apostolic_a roman_a church_n we_o intend_v not_o by_o the_o word_n roman_n the_o particular_a church_n of_o rome_n but_o all_o the_o church_n which_o adhere_v and_o be_v join_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n even_o as_o by_o the_o jewish_a church_n we_o intend_v not_o the_o tribe_n of_o juda_n only_o but_o the_o line_n of_o levi_n and_o benjamin_n and_o many_o relic_n of_o the_o line_n which_o be_v join_v therewith_o for_o saint_n john_n baptist_n be_v of_o the_o tribe_n of_o levy_n and_o saint_n paul_n of_o that_o of_o benjamin_n &_o anna_n of_o the_o tribe_n of_o aser_n and_o nevertheless_o they_o be_v all_o of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o of_o the_o jewish_a church_n but_o they_o be_v call_v jew_n and_o jewish_a people_n because_o of_o the_o adherence_n and_o communion_n that_o they_o have_v with_o the_o principal_a tribe_n which_o be_v that_o of_o juda_n so_o all_o the_o other_o church_n which_o communicate_v with_o the_o roman_a in_o what_o soever_o part_n they_o be_v constitute_v be_v comprehend_v under_o the_o common_a word_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n when_o we_o say_v the_o catholic_a apostolic_a and_o roman_a church_n because_o they_o hold_v the_o roman_a church_n for_o the_o centre_n and_o original_n of_o their_o communion_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n saint_n ambrose_n say_v that_o his_o brother_n inquire_v if_o the_o bishop_n of_o one_o of_o the_o city_n of_o sardica_n where_o he_o desire_v to_o be_v baptize_v consent_v with_o the_o catholic_a bishop_n that_o be_v to_o say_v add_v he_o with_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n saint_n hierome_n say_v that_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n glorify_v herself_o that_o she_o participate_v with_o the_o roman_a faith_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n write_v to_o pope_n hormisdas_n we_o promise_v not_o to_o recite_v among_o the_o sacred_a mistiry_n the_o name_n of_o those_o which_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o cathoick_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o consent_v not_o in_o all_o thing_n with_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a and_o in_o this_o sense_n beda_n use_v these_o word_n our_o mother_n the_o roman_a church_n in_o this_o same_o sense_n they_o comprehend_v under_o the_o greek_a church_n not_o only_o the_o natuaall_a greek_n but_o the_o russian_n and_o muscovite_n although_o they_o be_v distinct_a in_o nation_n and_o in_o language_n from_o the_o greek_n yea_o even_o have_v their_o service_n in_o a_o tongue_n quite_o different_a for_o asmuch_o as_o they_o adhere_v to_o the_o creek_n church_n not_o that_o the_o particular_a roman_a church_n may_v not_o also_o in_o a_o certain_a regard_n be_v call_v catholic_a for_o the_o word_n catholic_a be_v take_v in_o three_o sort_n to_o wit_n either_o formal_o or_o causallie_o or_o participativelie_a formal_o the_o only_a universal_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o society_n of_o all_o the_o true_a particular_a church_n unite_v in_o ourselves_o same_o communion_n be_v call_v catholic_a causallie_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v call_v catholic_a for_o as_o much_o as_o she_o infuse_v universality_n into_o all_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n that_o it_o be_v so_o to_o constitute_v universality_n there_o must_v be_v two_o thing_n one_o that_o may_v analogicallie_o be_v instead_o of_o matter_n thereto_o to_o wit_n the_o multitude_n for_o where_o there_o be_v no_o multitude_n there_o can_v be_v no_o universality_n and_o the_o other_o to_o be_v instead_n of_o form_n thereto_o to_o wit_n unity_n for_o a_o multitude_n without_o unity_n make_v no_o universality_n take_v away_o say_v saint_n augustine_n the_o unity_n from_o the_o multitude_n and_o it_o be_v a_o tumult_n but_o bring_v in_o unity_n and_o it_o be_v the_o people_n and_o therefore_o 26._o the_o roman_a church_n which_o as_o centre_n and_o beginning_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n infuse_v unity_n which_o be_v the_o form_n of_o universality_n into_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o by_o consequent_a cause_v universality_n in_o she_o may_v be_v call_v catholic_a causallie_n though_o in_o she_o own_o be_v she_o be_v particular_a no_o more_o nor_o less_o than_o the_o galley_n to_o which_o all_o the_o other_o galley_n of_o a_o fleet_n have_v relation_n of_o dependency_n and_o correspondency_n be_v call_v the_o general_n although_o she_o be_v but_o one_o particular_a galley_n because_o it_o be_v she_o that_o by_o the_o relation_n that_o all_o other_o have_v to_o she_o give_v unity_n to_o the_o total_a and_o general_a body_n of_o the_o fleet_n and_o final_o particular_a church_n be_v call_v catholic_a participative_o because_o they_o agree_v and_o participate_v in_o doctrine_n and_o communion_n with_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n address_v her_o epistle_n to_o the_o catholic_n church_n of_o philomilion_n and_o to_o all_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o be_v throughout_o the_o world_n of_o the_o cause_n wherefore_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v cut_n of_o the_o rest_n from_o her_o communion_n chap._n x._o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o to_o exclude_v from_o their_o communion_n all_o the_o rest_n which_o dissent_n from_o they_o in_o any_o thing_n or_o refuse_v the_o yoke_n of_o slavery_n the_o reply_n the_o most_o excellent_a king_n may_v be_v please_v to_o remember_v two_o thing_n one_o that_o ancient_a author_n have_v write_v that_o oftentimes_o for_o one_o only_a word_n contrary_a to_o faith_n many_o heresy_n have_v be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o other_o that_o the_o society_n of_o the_o egyptian_n and_o ethiopian_n have_v not_o be_v exclude_v out_o of_o the_o church_n for_o refuse_v that_o which_o his_o majesty_n call_v the_o yoke_n of_o slavery_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o superintendencie_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o for_o have_v embrace_v the_o sect_n of_o eutyches_n who_o with_o all_o his_o partaker_n be_v cut_v off_o from_o the_o church_n by_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o that_o even_o to_o this_o day_n they_o be_v all_o ready_a and_o have_v often_o offer_v to_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n who_o they_o confess_v to_o be_v the_o successor_n of_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n if_o they_o may_v be_v receive_v into_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n without_o oblige_v they_o to_o anathematise_v eutiche_n and_o dioscorus_n and_o as_o for_o the_o division_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o true_a cause_n thereof_o have_v be_v the_o schism_n fall_v out_o between_o ignatius_n lawful_a patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n who_o the_o pope_n preserve_v in_o his_o communion_n and_o photius_n intrude_v into_o the_o patriarkship_n by_o the_o favour_n of_o the_o emperor_n to_o which_o schism_n the_o greek_n add_v for_o a_o obstacle_n of_o reunion_n as_o the_o crabb_n cast_v the_o stone_n into_o the_o oyster_n to_o hinder_v it_o from_o shut_v itself_o again_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o of_o schismatickes_n become_v flat_a heretic_n this_o be_v the_o true_a cause_n of_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o not_o the_o yoke_n of_o slavery_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o the_o which_o neither_o jgnatius_n nor_o any_o of_o his_o catholic_a predcessor_n have_v ever_o complain_v of_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o heretic_n belong_v not_o to_o the_o catholic_n church_n chap._n xi_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v and_o so_o on_o the_o sudden_a to_o pronounce_v presumptuous_o that_o they_o belong_v not_o in_o any_o thing_n to_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o reply_n this_o denial_n be_v
desire_n of_o communicate_v with_o she_o in_o case_n she_o will_v change_v the_o condition_n of_o her_o communion_n can_v be_v call_v communion_n in_o vow_n but_o discommunion_n otherwise_o there_o will_v be_v no_o heretic_n that_o will_v not_o communicate_v with_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o there_o be_v no_o heretic_n but_o will_v offer_v to_o communicate_v with_o she_o provide_v she_o will_v change_v the_o clause_n and_o condition_n of_o her_o communion_n and_o will_v reform_v herself_o to_o the_o condition_n of_o his_o sect._n to_o communicate_v then_o in_o vow_n with_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v not_o to_o be_v hinder_v from_o communicate_v real_o therewith_o by_o any_o obstacle_n proceed_v from_o he_o that_o communicate_v therewith_o in_o vow_n nor_o by_o any_o condition_n that_o he_o reprove_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n nor_o by_o be_v unite_v in_o communion_n with_o any_o other_o sect_n who_o communion_n be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n for_o whosoever_o communicate_v with_o another_o sect_n wherewith_o the_o catholic_a church_n communicate_v not_o can_v not_o be_v say_v to_o communicate_v in_o vow_n with_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o therefore_o s._n augustine_n speak_v of_o some_o good_a people_n who_o sometime_o be_v uniustlie_o excommunicate_v &_o cast_v forth_o of_o the_o church_n affirm_v that_o they_o cease_v not_o to_o enjoy_v the_o friute_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v repute_v to_o communicate_v with_o the_o church_n in_o vow_n when_o there_o be_v on_o their_o part_n no_o obstacle_n from_o communicate_v actuallie_o therewith_o and_o that_o they_o make_v no_o congregation_n of_o 〈◊〉_d out_o of_o the_o church_n often_o time_n also_o say_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d permitt_v that_o honest_a people_n shall_v be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o christian_a congregation_n by_o some_o over_o turbulent_a sedition_n of_o carnal_a man_n which_o 〈◊〉_d to_o they_o do_v when_o they_o 〈◊〉_d it_o patient_o for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n and_o attempt_v no_o innovation_n of_o schism_n nor_o of_o 〈◊〉_d they_o teach_v man_n with_o how_o true_a affection_n and_o with_o how_o great_a sincerity_n and_o charity_n god_n must_v be_v serve_v of_o such_o man_n then_o the_o purpose_n be_v either_o to_o return_v the_o tempest_n be_v cease_v or_o if_o they_o be_v not_o permit_v whether_o because_o the_o same_o tempest_n continue_v or_o whether_o least_o by_o their_o return_n there_o may_v arise_v the_o like_a or_o one_o more_o cruel_a they_o yet_o preserve_v the_o will_n to_o serve_v even_o those_o to_o who_o motion_n and_o perturbation_n they_o have_v give_v 〈◊〉_d defend_v without_o any_o congregation_n of_o conventicle_n to_o the_o death_n and_o help_v by_o their_o testimony_n the_o faith_n which_o they_o know_v to_o be_v preach_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n those_o the_o father_n which_o see_v they_o in_o secret_a will_v crown_v in_o secret_a from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o those_o which_o communicate_v with_o any_o other_o society_n separate_v from_o the_o church_n and_o hold_v any_o other_o doctrine_n but_o that_o which_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n &_o who_o be_v hinder_v from_o communicate_v with_o the_o catholic_a church_n by_o obstacle_n proceed_v on_o this_o part_n and_o by_o repugnancy_n to_o the_o condition_n under_o the_o obligation_n whereof_o people_n be_v receive_v into_o the_o catholic_a church_n can_v be_v say_v to_o communicate_v in_o vow_n with_o the_o catholic_n church_n of_o the_o equivocation_n of_o term_n diminutive_a employ_v for_o negative_n chap._n xvi_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n both_o less_o expose_v to_o the_o view_n of_o man_n and_o most_o subject_a to_o 〈◊〉_d the_o reply_n the_o poet_n fain_o that_o the_o cyanian_a or_o simplegade_n island_n which_o be_v two_o isle_n in_o the_o mediterranean_a sea_n do_v sometime_o meet_v together_o and_o join_v themselves_o in_o such_o sort_n as_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v 7_o but_o one_o therefore_o homer_n call_v they_o wander_v and_o pindar_n animate_v because_o they_o be_v describe_v so_o movable_a and_o vagabond_n the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o visible_a and_o invisible_a church_n of_o the_o protestant_n to_o wit_n that_o sometime_o they_o propound_v they_o as_o two_o church_n distinct_a &_o separate_v &_o sometime_o they_o draw_v they_o together_o and_o make_v they_o communicate_v together_o and_o compound_v of_o they_o one_o selfe-bodie_n and_o society_n for_o when_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o prophett_n &_o apostle_n be_v produce_v to_o they_o touch_v the_o perpetual_a purity_n and_o integrity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o they_o be_v demand_v where_o all_o these_o promise_n have_v be_v fulfil_v since_o so_o many_a and_o so_o many_o age_n their_o 〈◊〉_d refuge_n be_v to_o frame_v two_o church_n the_o one_o visible_a and_o the_o other_o invisible_a and_o to_o say_v that_o the_o purity_n of_o religion_n have_v always_o be_v preserve_v in_o the_o invisible_a which_o have_v remain_v exempt_a from_o the_o contagion_n and_o from_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o visible_a but_o that_o it_o have_v be_v extinguish_v and_o abolish_v for_o a_o long_a time_n in_o the_o visible_a and_o then_o as_o this_o eclipse_n according_a to_o they_o be_v cease_v and_o that_o they_o come_v to_o cast_v their_o eye_n upon_o any_o company_n which_o begin_v to_o hold_v visible_a that_o which_o they_o believe_v their_o invisible_a church_n invisiblie_o to_o have_v hold_v than_o they_o constitute_v no_o more_o but_o one_o church_n and_o one_o communion_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n and_o of_o the_o invisible_a church_n now_o what_o other_o protestant_n do_v under_o the_o term_n of_o invisible_a church_n his_o majesty_n be_v bring_v to_o do_v it_o under_o these_o word_n less_o expose_v to_o man_n view_n and_o more_o subject_a to_o contestation_n by_o which_o no_o other_o thing_n can_v be_v serious_o understand_v but_o that_o when_o luther_n come_v into_o the_o world_n the_o true_a church_n be_v whole_o invisible_a and_o not_o only_o that_o she_o be_v whole_o invisible_a but_o that_o she_o be_v whole_o perish_v for_o if_o when_o luther_n come_v into_o the_o world_n among_o many_o society_n that_o contest_v for_o the_o title_n of_o the_o church_n there_o have_v be_v one_o less_o illustrious_a and_o eminent_a than_o she_o have_v ancient_o be_v but_o yet_o visible_a which_o ought_v to_o be_v discern_v from_o the_o rest_n by_o this_o essential_a mark_n that_o in_o the_o point_n wherein_o she_o differ_v from_o they_o she_o have_v for_o she_o the_o word_n of_o god_n where_o do_v that_o church_n reside_v let_v they_o give_v it_o to_o we_o that_o we_o may_v give_v ourselves_o to_o it_o but_o if_o she_o be_v invisible_a and_o that_o before_o the_o come_n of_o luther_n there_o be_v a_o flock_n unknown_a in_o the_o eye_n of_o man_n but_o know_v to_o god_n which_o hold_v the_o same_o doctrine_n that_o luther_n bring_v beside_o that_o i_o will_v ask_v how_o the_o member_n of_o that_o church_n can_v be_v save_v not_o make_v any_o profession_n of_o their_o faith_n since_o our_o lord_n say_v who_o shall_v deny_v i_o before_o man_n i_o will_v deny_v he_o before_o god_n my_o father_n and_o saint_n paul_n we_o believe_v with_o our_o heart_n to_o justice_n but_o we_o confess_v 10._o with_o our_o mouth_n to_o salvation_n this_o church_n then_o when_o luther_n 10._o rise_v up_o have_v no_o need_n to_o receive_v any_o change_n in_o the_o point_n which_o be_v at_o this_o day_n in_o controversy_n nor_o to_o take_v any_o instruction_n from_o luther_n or_o his_o disciple_n but_o only_o to_o declare_v herself_o and_o with_o she_o gyges_n ring_n to_o make_v herself_o from_o invisible_a visible_a and_o to_o cry_v out_o this_o be_v my_o belief_n this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n that_o i_o hold_v before_o luther_n speak_v now_o this_o be_v so_o far_o from_o benig_v so_o as_o luther_n protest_v that_o none_o before_o he_o ever_o discover_v the_o truth_n 〈◊〉_d the_o doctrine_n that_o he_o have_v declare_v and_o all_o those_o that_o come_v thither_o persuade_v by_o the_o preach_n of_o he_o and_o of_o his_o disciple_n and_o without_o ever_o brag_v of_o the_o precedent_a possession_n of_o the_o same_o doctrine_n neither_o have_v this_o suffice_v for_o the_o same_o church_n must_v have_v say_v luther_n have_v not_o yet_o pass_v forward_o enough_o he_o be_v not_o yet_o arrive_v to_o the_o whole_a sum_n of_o my_o doctrine_n for_o we_o know_v how_o much_o 〈◊〉_d and_o zuinglius_fw-la have_v add_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o luther_n and_o so_o there_o not_o be_v when_o luther_n come_v into_o the_o world_n a_o society_n neither_o visible_a nor_o invisible_a which_o hold_v luther_n doctrine_n and_o much_o less_o caluin_n in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d controvert_v between_o they_o and_o we_o it_o must_v necessary_o follow_v
other_o have_v go_v forth_o and_o be_v go_v forth_o from_o none_o which_o be_v also_o the_o mark_n that_o s._n augustine_n 〈◊〉_d it_o when_o he_o say_v the_o catholic_a church_n 5._o combat_v against_o all_o heresy_n may_v be_v oppose_v but_o she_o can_v be_v overthrow_v all_o 〈◊〉_d be_v come_v forth_o from_o she_o as_o unprofitable_a branch_n cut_v off_o from_o their_o vine_n but_o she_o remain_v in_o her_o vine_n in_o her_o root_n in_o her_o charity_n and_o s._n pacian_n bishop_n 3._o of_o barcelona_n before_o he_o when_o he_o write_v now_o to_o know_v whether_o she_o have_v be_v principal_o build_v upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o prophett_n and_o of_o the_o apostle_n in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o corner_n stone_n consider_v whether_o she_o begin_v before_o thou_o whither_o she_o have_v grow_v before_o thou_o if_o she_o be_v not_o withdraw_v from_o her_o first_o foundation_n whether_o in_o separate_a herself_o from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o body_n she_o have_v not_o constitute_v to_o herself_o her_o master_n and_o her_o particular_a instruction_n if_o she_o have_v argue_v any_o thing_n unaccustomedlie_o if_o she_o have_v form_v any_o point_n of_o new_a right_n if_o she_o have_v declare_v to_o her_o body_n the_o divorce_n of_o peace_n then_o let_v she_o be_v esteem_v to_o be_v depart_v from_o christ_n and_o to_o be_v constitute_v forth_o of_o the_o prophett_n and_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o although_o the_o point_n of_o the_o assentiall_a deity_n of_o christ_n deserve_v to_o be_v more_o cleerelie_o express_v in_o scripture_n than_o any_o other_o as_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o testator_n aught_o to_o be_v more_o cleerelie_o express_v in_o the_o testament_n than_o any_o other_o nevertheless_o for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o heretic_n by_o their_o malice_n and_o subtlety_n shift_v off_o the_o place_n of_o scripture_n allege_v to_o this_o purpose_n the_o father_n after_o they_o have_v try_v all_o their_o strength_n to_o bring_v they_o back_o to_o reason_n by_o scripture_n be_v constrain_v see_v they_o can_v not_o make_v they_o yield_v up_o their_o weapon_n by_o that_o way_n to_o changetheir_o battery_n &_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n behold_v say_v saint_n athanasus_n we_o have_v show_v the_o succession_n of_o our_o doctrine_n from_o father_n to_o sonn_n you_o new_a caypha_n decret_a what_o progenitor_n of_o your_o phrase_n and_o your_o term_n will_v you_o bring_v we_o and_o saint_n arian_n hilary_n let_v we_o consider_v so_o many_o holy_a father_n what_o will_v become_v of_o we_o if_o we_o anathematise_v they_o for_o we_o bring_v thing_n to_o this_o point_n that_o if_o they_o have_v not_o 〈◊〉_d bishop_n we_o be_v none_o since_o we_o have_v be_v ordain_v by_o they_o and_o the_o same_o synod_n saint_n athanasius_n it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o that_o the_o father_n be_v not_o of_o that_o belief_n from_o whence_o it_o haeret_fw-la appear_v that_o if_o the_o point_n of_o christ_n divinity_n have_v never_o be_v express_v in_o scripture_n they_o hold_v the_o light_n of_o the_o perpetual_a testimony_n of_o the_o church_n for_o a_o sufficient_a proof_n of_o this_o article_n for_o whereas_o saint_n chrisostome_n compare_v the_o scripture_n to_o a_o rule_n according_a whereto_o all_o thing_n shall_v be_v square_v beside_o this_o that_o according_a signify_v there_o not_o against_o he_o intéd_v that_o scripture_n rule_v all_o thing_n either_o mediate_o or_o immediate_o that_o be_v to_o say_v either_o by_o itself_o or_o by_o the_o mean_n whereto_o it_o remitt_v we_o as_o he_o testify_v himself_o in_o these_o word_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v 2._o that_o the_o apostle_n deliver_v not_o all_o thing_n in_o uriting_n but_o also_o many_o thing_n unwritten_a now_o either_o of_o these_o be_v worthy_a of_o equal_a credit_n of_o the_o rule_n to_o judge_v admit_v by_o saint_n chrysostome_n and_o s._n augustine_n chap._n xx._n the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n these_o two_o rule_n to_o judge_v the_o king_n with_o the_o english_a church_n embrace_v they_o with_o a_o earnest_a desire_n pronounce_v that_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o doctrine_n final_a ie_fw-fr both_a to_o be_v true_a and_o also_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n that_o run_v from_o the_o spring_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n as_o by_o a_o channel_n have_v be_v derive_v down_o to_o this_o time_n the_o reply_n neither_o do_v saint_n chrisostome_n and_o saint_n augustine_n restrain_v the_o mean_n to_o judge_v of_o all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n to_o these_o two_o only_a mean_n by_o exclusion_n of_o the_o three_o to_o wit_n of_o apostolic_a tradition_n since_o saint_n augustine_n say_v this_o 19_o be_v plain_o read_v neither_o by_o thou_o nor_o by_o i_o and_o again_o the_o apostle_n have_v prescribe_v nothing_o in_o this_o yet_o the_o custom_n opposite_a to_o cyprian_a ought_v to_o be_v believe_v to_o 23._o have_v take_v original_a out_o of_o their_o tradition_n as_o it_o be_v in_o many_o thing_n that_o the_o universal_a church_n do_v observe_v and_o for_o this_o cause_n indeed_o well_o believe_v to_o have_v be_v command_v by_o the_o apostle_n though_o they_o have_v not_o be_v write_v and_o that_o saint_n chrysostome_n say_v that_o from_o thence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d have_v not_o give_v all_o thing_n in_o write_n but_o some_o also_o without_o write_n whereof_o both_o sort_n be_v in_o like_a manner_n worthy_a of_o credit_n and_o elsewhere_o it_o be_v not_o in_o vain_a that_o the_o apostle_n have_v give_v it_o by_o tradition_n to_o offer_v sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a they_o know_v how_o much_o advantage_n and_o profitt_a increase_v to_o they_o thereby_o neither_o be_v the_o question_n in_o the_o disputation_n which_o be_v now_o handle_v between_o his_o majesty_n and_o we_o of_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o right_n but_o of_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o fact_n that_o be_v to_o say_v we_o be_v not_o to_o inquire_v by_o confer_v the_o conclusion_n of_o faith_n with_o their_o principle_n which_o of_o the_o english_a doctrine_n or_o we_o be_v the_o truth_n which_o be_v a_o question_n of_o right_n who_o trial_n beside_o that_o it_o must_v be_v long_o go_v out_o of_o the_o list_n &_o from_o the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n that_o we_o treat_v of_o but_o to_o inquire_v by_o the_o continuance_n &_o comformitie_n with_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n whether_o our_o church_n be_v the_o same_o church_n as_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o s._n augustine_n and_o of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n which_o be_v a_o question_n of_o fact_n in_o which_o must_v be_v handle_v not_o what_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v but_o what_o have_v be_v believe_v for_o his_o majesty_n be_v of_o agreement_n that_o there_o be_v a_o obligation_n of_o communication_n with_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n which_o flourish_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n and_o that_o whosoever_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n be_v a_o heretic_n or_o a_o schismatic_n and_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o i_o may_v except_v from_o the_o praise_n of_o his_o majesty_n the_o title_n of_o catholic_a which_o be_v the_o first_o cause_n of_o this_o comparison_n consist_v in_o the_o know_v not_o whether_o the_o church_n of_o those_o age_n have_v believe_v well_o or_o evil_a which_o be_v a_o question_n of_o right_n but_o whether_o the_o church_n of_o the_o last_o age_n from_o which_o his_o majesty_n or_o those_o that_o have_v be_v before_o he_o have_v separate_v themselves_o be_v the_o same_o church_n by_o a_o uninterrupt_a succession_n both_o of_o person_n and_o of_o doctrine_n as_o that_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o s._n augustine_n which_o be_v a_o question_n of_o fact_n and_o capable_a of_o be_v prove_v by_o history_n alone_o so_o as_o the_o subtlety_n of_o spirit_n can_v find_v no_o shift_n for_o it_o now_o to_o leapefrom_o the_o question_n of_o fact_n to_o the_o question_n of_o right_n and_o in_o steed_n of_o examine_v whether_o the_o catholic_a church_n of_o this_o time_n have_v the_o same_o belief_n in_o the_o point_n controvert_v between_o we_o and_o our_o adversary_n as_o the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n have_v to_o dispute_v whether_o the_o church_n of_o those_o age_n have_v believe_v well_o and_o with_o what_o reservation_n and_o mollification_n her_o belief_n must_v 〈◊〉_d receive_v it_o be_v to_o go_v forth_o from_o the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n and_o to_o change_v the_o order_n and_o mean_n of_o the_o disputation_n of_o the_o application_n of_o the_o thesis_n of_o this_o observation_n to_o his_o hipothesis_n chap._n xxi_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v then_o to_o make_v a_o end_n of_o this_o discourse_n the_o
without_o he_o in_o counsel_n and_o then_o when_o the_o condition_n requisite_a for_o the_o liberty_n of_o a_o council_n shall_v be_v resolve_v upon_o what_o fruit_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o it_o if_o it_o be_v not_o agree_v before_o it_o be_v assemble_v that_o all_o that_o be_v decree_v there_o must_v be_v hold_v for_o infallible_a for_o if_o after_o such_o a_o council_n shall_v have_v be_v celebrate_v it_o rest_v still_o in_o the_o choice_n of_o every_o particular_a person_n to_o judge_v whether_o the_o council_n shall_v have_v judge_v conformablie_o to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n who_o know_v not_o that_o this_o be_v not_o to_o submit_v their_o judgement_n to_o a_o council_n but_o to_o submit_v a_o council_n to_o their_o judgement_n and_o so_o to_o 〈◊〉_d thing_n no_o further_o advance_v after_o the_o celebration_n of_o a_o council_n than_o before_o now_o how_o be_v it_o that_o those_o who_o hold_v that_o the_o universal_a church_n may_v err_v shall_v hold_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o general_a council_n shall_v be_v infallible_a which_o have_v no_o authority_n of_o infallibillitie_n but_o in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o represent_v the_o universal_a society_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n where_o of_o it_o be_v the_o voice_n and_o organ_n and_o of_o all_o the_o pastor_n where_o of_o it_o bear_v with_o it_o the_o tacit_n deputation_n and_o how_o can_v those_o hold_v that_o the_o universal_a church_n shall_v be_v infallible_a &_o can_v err_v that_o hold_v that_o indeed_o she_o have_v err_v and_o that_o after_o so_o many_o age_n there_o be_v no_o visible_a part_n of_o the_o church_n which_o have_v not_o be_v plunge_v in_o a_o pit_n of_o error_n repugnant_a to_o salvation_n and_o contrary_a to_o faith_n but_o whether_o his_o majesty_n offer_n aught_o to_o be_v examine_v in_o a_o formal_a council_n or_o in_o a_o verbal_a conference_n we_o be_v ready_a to_o assist_v at_o it_o and_o to_o show_v that_o the_o english_a church_n in_o point_n contest_v between_o we_o and_o she_o have_v neither_o succession_n nor_o similitude_n of_o doctrine_n with_o the_o church_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o counsel_n of_o the_o reduction_n of_o the_o disputation_n to_o the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n chap._n xxv_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v the_o english_a church_n be_v ready_a to_o yield_v a_o account_n of_o her_o faith_n and_o to_o prove_v by_o effect_n that_o the_o design_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o reformation_n undertake_v in_o this_o province_n have_v not_o be_v to_o build_v any_o new_a church_n as_o the_o ignorant_a and_o malicious_a have_v slander_v she_o but_o to_o re-establish_a she_o that_o be_v fall_v in_o the_o best_a manner_n that_o may_v be_v the_o reply_n it_o be_v not_o the_o question_n in_o the_o proceed_n that_o we_o have_v frame_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o aim_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o reformation_n of_o england_n have_v be_v to_o make_v a_o new_a church_n or_o to_o restore_v that_o which_o be_v fall_v and_o to_o set_v it_o up_o again_o in_o a_o better_a form_n although_o the_o subsequent_a word_n of_o his_o majesty_n where_o he_o say_v that_o the_o action_n of_o the_o english_a church_n have_v be_v a_o return_n to_o the_o ancient_a catholic_n faith_n and_o a_o converfion_n to_o christ_n the_o only_o master_n of_o the_o church_n testify_v that_o it_o have_v be_v a_o new_a refection_n and_o re-edification_n of_o the_o church_n for_n no_o it_o have_v be_v a_o new_a refection_n and_o re-edification_n of_o the_o church_n for_o no_o society_n in_o who_o faith_n there_o be_v a_o aversion_n from_o christ_n and_o from_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a belief_n can_v possess_v the_o be_v and_o the_o name_n of_o a_o church_n but_o in_o sum_n howsoever_o it_o be_v it_o be_v not_o that_o that_o be_v the_o question_n in_o the_o proceed_n that_o we_o have_v frame_v but_o only_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o catholic_a church_n when_o the_o english_a portion_n separate_v itself_o from_o she_o have_v so_o degenerate_v from_o the_o ancient_a carholicke_a church_n which_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o four_o counsel_n in_o thing_n import_v the_o ruin_n of_o salvation_n and_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o be_v of_o the_o church_n as_o she_o be_v no_o more_o the_o same_o church_n as_o she_o have_v be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o those_o age_n and_o consequent_o that_o it_o be_v no_o more_o necessary_a to_o obtain_v the_o title_n of_o catholic_a and_o the_o participation_n of_o salvation_n to_o communicate_v with_o she_o but_o contrariwise_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v separate_v from_o she_o and_o not_o to_o commnnicate_v with_o she_o it_o be_v that_o that_o be_v the_o question_n it_o be_v that_o whereabout_o we_o must_v combat_v and_o to_o show_v some_o condition_n some_o doctrine_n or_o custom_n hold_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n at_o this_o day_n that_o may_v be_v pretend_v to_o be_v repugnant_a to_o salvation_n and_o which_o destroy_v the_o be_v of_o the_o true_a church_n that_o have_v not_o be_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n of_o the_o invention_n of_o order_n in_o the_o justification_n of_o the_o reformation_n before_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o deformation_n chap._n xxvi_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n now_o they_o have_v judge_v among_o the_o best_a that_o which_o have_v bane_n give_v by_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o breed_a church_n and_o which_o have_v be_v in_o practice_n in_o the_o age_n near_o they_o the_o reply_n neither_o be_v it_o the_o question_n of_o what_o they_o have_v judge_v but_o of_o the_o change_n that_o be_v happen_v between_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n and_o the_o morderne_a and_o of_o the_o importance_n of_o this_o change_n that_o be_v to_o say_v whether_o there_o be_v happen_v any_o change_n between_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n &_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o last_o age_n of_o such_o importance_n as_o for_o that_o people_n may_v be_v permit_v to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o her_o communion_n which_o can_v be_v if_o some_o thing_n have_v not_o be_v take_v away_o from_o the_o form_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n or_o add_v thereto_o which_o be_v rèpugnant_a to_o salvation_n for_o if_o the_o modern_a catholic_a church_n be_v yet_o the_o same_o church_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o salvation_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n whatsoever_o reformation_n they_o have_v pretend_v to_o make_v have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o she_o they_o can_v possess_v the_o title_n of_o 62._o catholic_a whereof_o the_o question_n be_v nor_o obtain_v salvation_n for_o as_o much_o as_o say_v s._n ireneus_n no_o reformation_n can_v be_v make_v that_o be_v of_o such_o importance_n as_o the_o crime_n of_o schism_n be_v 〈◊〉_d beside_o it_o must_v be_v first_o determine_v whether_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v deform_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o salvation_n before_o the_o english_a church_n can_v be_v think_v to_o be_v reform_v in_o be_v separate_v from_o she_o for_o the_o english_a church_n can_v not_o separate_v herself_o from_o the_o catholic_n church_n whereunto_o before_o she_o be_v join_v in_o communion_n if_o first_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o she_o by_o proof_n necessatie_fw-mi and_o demonstrative_a that_o salvation_n can_v not_o be_v obtain_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v she_o can_v not_o proceed_v to_o reform_v herself_o in_o separate_v herself_o from_o her_o whole_a till_o it_o must_v first_o appear_v to_o she_o that_o the_o whole_a from_o whence_o she_o separate_v herself_o be_v deform_v and_o with_o a_o deformation_n incompatible_a with_o salvation_n now_o that_o can_v not_o appear_v that_o between_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o four_o counsel_n which_o we_o on_o both_o side_n grant_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o whereof_o there_o remain_v to_o we_o monument_n sufficient_a to_o instruct_v we_o of_o the_o integrity_n of_o her_o doctrine_n and_o of_o her_o sacrament_n and_o ceremony_n and_o the_o catholic_a church_n of_o this_o time_n there_o have_v happen_v opposition_n in_o matter_n import_v gain_n or_o loss_n of_o salvation_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v to_o that_o time_n that_o we_o must_v confront_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n of_o this_o time_n and_o not_o leave_v the_o age_n of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n of_o who_o estate_n we_o have_v more_o light_n and_o monument_n then_o of_o the_o precede_a age_n to_o go_v up_o to_o those_o of_o who_o estate_n we_o 〈◊〉_d recourse_n not_o to_o find_v therein_o more_o conformity_n but_o to_o find_v therein_o less_o instruction_n for_o as_o for_o the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n
beside_o that_o antiquity_n affirm_v that_o the_o apostle_n have_v give_v many_o thing_n by_o tradition_n unwritten_a to_o their_o disciple_n his_o majesty_n himself_o testify_v that_o he_o be_v far_o from_o their_o opinion_n that_o believe_v the_o universal_a history_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n to_o be_v all_o contain_v in_o the_o sacred_a but_o only_o little_a book_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n of_o the_o indefectibilitie_n of_o the_o church_n chap._n xxvii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n the_o king_n confess_v that_o his_o church_n have_v separate_v herself_o in_o many_o point_n from_o the_o faith_n and_o discipline_n that_o the_o roman_a bishop_n do_v at_o this_o day_n hold_v and_o defend_v with_o might_n and_o main_n but_o the_o king_n and_o the_o english_a church_n 〈◊〉_d not_o interpret_v that_o to_o be_v a_o defection_n from_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a say_v but_o rather_o a_o return_n to_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a faith_n which_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v be_v admirable_o deform_v in_o many_o kind_n and_o a_o conversion_n to_o christ_n the_o only_a master_n of_o the_o church_n the_o reply_n and_o even_o this_o confirm_v our_o intention_n to_o know_v that_o there_o be_v at_o this_o day_n no_o catholic_a church_n a_o thing_n direct_o against_o god_n promise_n or_o that_o this_o that_o we_o have_v be_v she_o for_o there_o can_v be_v no_o other_o catholic_a church_n but_o she_o that_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o 〈◊〉_d counsel_n now_o she_o if_o she_o have_v be_v interrupt_v and_o she_o have_v be_v so_o if_o we_o which_o have_v succeed_v she_o have_v be_v want_v in_o faith_n and_o in_o union_n with_o christ_n without_o which_o a_o society_n can_v be_v a_o church_n the_o english_a church_n which_o succeed_v she_o not_o by_o a_o uninterrupt_a continuance_n can_v be_v the_o same_o church_n for_o what_o aristotle_n say_v of_o commonwealth_n may_v also_o be_v say_v of_o the_o church_n to_o wit_n that_o when_o a_o commonwealth_n have_v interrupt_v the_o successive_a continuance_n of_o her_o be_v it_o be_v no_o more_o one_o common_a wealth_n in_o number_n but_o a_o other_o commonwealth_n so_o if_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n have_v interrupt_v the_o successive_a continuance_n of_o her_o be_v she_o be_v no_o more_o one_o and_o not_o be_v one_o she_o be_v no_o more_o a_o church_n for_o the_o church_n be_v one_o or_o none_o and_o therefore_o the_o father_n cry_v out_o that_o if_o the_o church_n be_v once_o perish_v she_o can_v no_o more_o be_v bear_v again_o if_o in_o s._n cyprian_n time_n say_v saint_n augustine_n the_o church_n perish_v from_o what_o heaven_n it_o donatus_n fall_v from_o con_fw-mi what_o sea_n come_v he_o forth_o what_o earth_n have_v sprunge_v he_o up_o for_o to_o say_v that_o the_o english_a church_n account_v not_o her_o separation_n from_o the_o faith_n and_o from_o the_o 2_o discipline_n of_o the_o pope_n a_o defection_n from_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a faith_n but_o a_o return_n to_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a faith_n and_o a_o conversion_n to_o christ_n be_v not_o the_o question_n viz._n whether_o the_o english_a church_n be_v convert_v to_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a faith_n for_o as_o it_o have_v be_v above_o show_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_a be_v not_o a_o name_n of_o simple_a belief_n but_o of_o communion_n by_o mean_n whereof_o the_o english_a church_n may_v have_v all_o faith_n even_o to_o the_o remove_n of_o mountain_n yet_o if_o she_o communicate_v not_o with_o the_o catholic_a church_n she_o can_v neither_o obtain_v the_o title_n of_o catholic_a nor_o the_o reward_n of_o life_n eternal_a but_o shall_v be_v schismatical_a and_o exclude_v from_o salvation_n and_o therefore_o the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n in_o this_o which_o be_v present_v be_v not_o whether_o the_o english_a church_n be_v return_v to_o the_o true_a faith_n but_o whether_o the_o church_n which_o possess_v at_o this_o day_n the_o name_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n have_v lose_v the_o be_v of_o the_o catholic_a church_n which_o she_o can_v have_v do_v if_o in_o thing_n important_a to_o salvation_n and_o constructive_a or_o destructive_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n she_o have_v not_o vary_v from_o that_o of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n which_o we_o on_o both_o side_n confess_v to_o have_v be_v the_o true_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o she_o have_v not_o take_v away_o from_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o those_o age_n some_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o without_o which_o salvation_n can_v be_v obtain_v or_o if_o she_o have_v not_o add_v to_o the_o practice_n of_o that_o church_n something_o repugnant_a to_o salvation_n and_o with_o which_o life_n eternal_a can_v be_v obtain_v from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o office_n of_o the_o english_a church_n in_o this_o question_n be_v to_o show_v not_o that_o she_o have_v return_v to_o the_o ancient_a faith_n which_o will_v always_o exact_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o precede_a dispute_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o church_n from_o whence_o she_o go_v out_o have_v divert_v herself_o from_o it_o for_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o aversion_n shall_v precede_v the_o proof_n of_o reversion_n but_o that_o the_o church_n which_o we_o at_o this_o day_n entitle_v catholic_a have_v so_o divert_v herself_o from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n which_o both_o they_o and_o we_o hold_v to_o have_v be_v the_o true_a church_n as_o she_o have_v lose_v be_v and_o the_o just_a title_n of_o a_o church_n and_o that_o salvation_n can_v no_o more_o be_v obtain_v in_o she_o and_o our_o office_n be_v contrariwise_o to_o maintain_v that_o the_o church_n which_o be_v at_o this_o day_n differ_v not_o in_o any_o thing_n that_o can_v destroy_v salvation_n and_o make_v she_o loose_v the_o be_v and_o the_o title_n of_o a_o true_a church_n from_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n and_o that_o all_o the_o point_n that_o our_o adversary_n object_n against_o we_o as_o such_o and_o for_o which_o they_o take_v occasion_n to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o we_o under_o pretence_n that_o in_o our_o communion_n salvation_n can_v be_v obtain_v have_v be_v hold_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n of_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o father_n have_v intend_v that_o their_o doctrine_n have_v be_v hold_v from_o the_o beginning_n chap._n xxviii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o therefore_o if_o any_o one_o in_o consequence_n of_o this_o observation_n will_v infer_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o english_a church_n because_o she_o reject_v some_o of_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v depart_v from_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n the_o king_n will_v not_o grant_v he_o that_o till_o he_o have_v first_o prove_v by_o solid_a reason_n that_o all_o thing_n that_o the_o roman_a teach_v have_v be_v approve_v from_o the_o beginning_n and_o ordain_v by_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n and_o that_o no_o man_n can_v do_v this_o now_o nor_o in_o the_o time_n to_o come_v at_o the_o least_o that_o till_o now_o no_o body_n have_v do_v it_o be_v a_o thing_n é_fw-fr as_o certain_a to_o the_o king_n and_o to_o the_o prelate_n of_o the_o english_a church_n as_o that_o the_o sun_n shine_v à t_a noon_n day_n the_o reply_n neither_o be_v it_o the_o question_n as_o i_o have_v already_o many_o time_n say_v whether_o the_o english_a church_n have_v depart_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n but_o whether_o our_o church_n be_v so_o far_o stray_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n as_o she_o can_v no_o more_o be_v repute_v one_o self_n same_o church_n with_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o that_o we_o can_v no_o more_o communicate_v with_o she_o without_o loss_n of_o salvation_n for_o if_o she_o be_v still_o the_o same_o church_n and_o that_o among_o the_o condition_n under_o the_o obligation_n whereof_o her_o communion_n be_v participate_v there_o be_v no_o doctrine_n nor_o custom_n which_o be_v opposite_a to_o salvation_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o out_o of_o her_o society_n though_o one_o shall_v have_v faith_n sufficient_a to_o remove_v mountain_n yet_o they_o can_v neither_o possessé_fw-fr the_o salvation_n nor_o title_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n neither_o be_v it_o the_o question_n to_o know_v whether_o all_o thing_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v and_o principal_o those_o which_o she_o hold_v to_o be_v necessary_a for_o salvation_n have_v be_v hold_v by_o antiquity_n and_o in_o this_o quality_n which_o will_v be_v a_o long_a and_o thorny_a disputation_n because_o of_o the_o diversity_n of_o the_o acception_n of_o the_o word_n necessary_a under_o the_o ambiguity_n whereof_o there_o will_v always_o remain_v a_o thousand_o cavil_n and_o
shift_n but_o whether_o all_o thing_n that_o they_o object_n to_o we_o as_o repugnant_a to_o salvation_n and_o as_o occasion_n sufficient_a to_o cause_v separation_n from_o our_o communion_n have_v be_v hold_v by_o the_o catholic_a church_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o four_o counsel_n for_o in_o case_n they_o have_v be_v so_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o it_o be_v sacrilege_n in_o they_o to_o separate_v themselves_o for_o their_o occasion_n from_o our_o communion_n not_o but_o that_o if_o this_o point_n be_v once_o clear_v it_o will_v be_v easy_a for_o we_o then_o his_o majesty_n conceive_v to_o prove_v that_o all_o thing_n that_o the_o modern_a catholic_a church_n hold_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n have_v be_v hold_v for_o such_o and_o in_o the_o same_o rank_n of_o necessity_n by_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o four_o counsel_n but_o because_o the_o law_n of_o disputation_n do_v not_o permit_v we_o to_o engage_v ourselves_o to_o the_o trial_n of_o this_o point_n before_o the_o clear_n of_o the_o other_o for_o fear_v of_o go_v out_o of_o the_o list_n of_o the_o question_n and_o of_o confound_v the_o order_n 〈◊〉_d the_o conference_n for_o whereas_o his_o majesty_n add_v that_o they_o have_v be_v approve_v &_o ordain_v from_o the_o beginning_n it_o have_v be_v manifest_v in_o the_o three_o observation_n of_o our_o epistle_n that_o to_o convince_v that_o a_o thing_n have_v have_v place_n from_o first_o age_n it_o be_v sufficient_a because_o of_o the_o four_o write_n of_o of_o that_o date_n that_o persecution_n have_v suffer_v to_o come_v down_o to_o we_o to_o prove_v that_o it_o have_v be_v hold_v by_o the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o four_o counsel_n and_o that_o the_o father_n that_o then_o live_v testify_v to_o have_v receive_v it_o not_o as_o a_o thing_n of_o a_o new_a institution_n but_o as_o a_o thing_n derive_v to_o they_o by_o a_o uninterrupt_a succession_n from_o the_o age_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o church_n of_o their_o time_n and_o that_o none_o of_o the_o precede_a author_n say_v the_o contrary_a his_o majesty_n own_o self_n be_v agree_v with_o we_o in_o this_o as_o have_v often_o already_o be_v repeat_v that_o the_o only_a little_a book_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v very_o far_o from_o contain_v all_o the_o history_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n of_o the_o exception_n that_o the_o king_n produce_v to_o show_v that_o he_o have_v not_o separate_v himself_o from_o the_o church_n chap._n xxix_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n final_o the_o king_n add_v that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a crime_n to_o separate_v one_o self_n from_o the_o church_n but_o that_o he_o have_v any_o thing_n common_a with_o that_o crime_n either_o he_o or_o his_o churchh_n ee_fw-fr 〈◊〉_d denes_n for_o say_v his_o majesty_n we_o fly_v not_o but_o we_o be_v drive_v away_o the_o reply_n and_o why_o then_o do_v minister_n so_o earnest_o exhort_v their_o hearer_n rather_o to_o endure_v all_o kind_n of_o death_n then_o to_o communicate_v in_o our_o synax_n and_o why_o then_o when_o they_o will_v dehort_v those_o of_o their_o party_n from_o marry_v with_o catholic_n do_v they_o allege_v those_o word_n of_o saint_n paul_n what_o communion_n be_v there_o of_o the_o faithful_a with_o a_o infidel_n and_o join_v also_o in_o their_o prayer_n the_o turk_n papist_n 6._o and_o other_o infidel_n and_o why_o then_o do_v his_o majesty_n allege_v for_o a_o reason_n not_o to_o communicate_v with_o we_o these_o word_n of_o the_o revelation_n go_v forth_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n for_o fear_n of_o communicate_v with_o her_o sin_n for_o to_o offer_v 18._o to_o communicate_v with_o we_o when_o we_o shall_v have_v correct_v those_o thing_n that_o our_o adversary_n pretend_v to_o have_v be_v deform_v in_o our_o church_n who_o see_v not_o that_o that_o be_v not_o to_o offer_v to_o return_v to_o we_o but_o to_o desire_v that_o we_o shall_v return_v to_o they_o and_o what_o sect_n have_v there_o be_v in_o the_o world_n that_o have_v not_o offer_v to_o communicate_v with_o the_o catholic_a church_n provide_v that_o the_o catholic_a church_n will_v renounce_v those_o point_n for_o which_o they_o be_v at_o difference_n that_o be_v to_o say_v so_o she_o will_v loose_v the_o condition_n of_o be_v the_o catholic_a church_n of_o the_o demand_n make_v for_o reformation_n since_o the_o five_o last_o age_n chapt._n xxx_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v and_o your_o illustrious_a dignity_n know_v as_o he_o that_o be_v well_o inform_v thereof_o how_o many_o and_o how_o great_a personage_n in_o piety_n and_o doctrine_n have_v desire_v at_o least_o for_o this_o last_o five_o hundred_o year_n the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o head_n and_o in_o the_o member_n how_o many_o grevous_a complaint_n of_o good_a king_n and_o prince_n have_v there_o be_v hear_v deplore_a the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o age_n but_o what_o have_v it_o avail_v for_o we_o see_v not_o that_o hitherto_o there_o have_v be_v any_o one_o of_o those_o thing_n correct_v which_o be_v esteem_v before_o all_o other_o to_o be_v fit_a for_o correction_n the_o reply_n those_o demand_n of_o reformation_n in_o the_o head_n and_o in_o the_o member_n propound_v before_o the_o last_o devision_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v demand_n of_o reformation_n not_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o of_o the_o sacrament_n or_o universal_a ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n but_o in_o manner_n and_o in_o the_o practice_n of_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n which_o even_o these_o word_n of_o reformation_n both_o in_o the_o head_n and_o member_n principal_o use_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o counsel_n of_o constance_n and_o of_o basile_n testify_v now_o as_o there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o complain_v of_o the_o personal_a practice_n of_o justice_n and_o of_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o officer_n of_o a_o kingdom_n and_o desire_v the_o reformation_n thereof_o and_o between_o complain_v of_o the_o law_n ordinance_n and_o constitution_n of_o the_o state_n so_o there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o complain_v of_o the_o conversation_n and_o manner_n of_o ecclesiastical_a person_n &_o between_o complain_v of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o institution_n of_o the_o church_n for_o when_o the_o corruption_n to_o speak_v by_o hypothesis_n be_v in_o the_o doctrine_n or_o in_o the_o sacrament_n or_o universal_a ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n none_o can_v remain_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n without_o participate_v in_o that_o contagion_n but_o when_o it_o be_v in_o the_o manner_n and_o in_o the_o practice_n of_o discipline_n those_o only_a that_o commit_v the_o fault_n be_v culpable_a therein_o and_o not_o the_o rest_n who_o tolerate_v they_o as_o saint_n augustine_n say_v for_o the_o good_a of_o 162_o unity_n that_o which_o they_o detest_v for_o the_o good_a of_o equity_n and_o to_o who_o the_o more_o frequent_a and_o foul_a such_o scandal_n be_v by_o so_o much_o the_o more_o be_v the_o merit_n of_o their_o perseverance_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o their_o patience_n as_o saint_n augustine_n call_v it_o for_o this_o only_a sacrifice_n of_o choose_v rather_o to_o support_v the_o remain_v in_o communion_n with_o such_o person_n then_o to_o rend_v the_o coat_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o his_o church_n to_o avoid_v their_o society_n be_v the_o most_o please_a sacrifice_n that_o can_v be_v offer_v up_o to_o god_n now_o the_o church_n have_v always_o not_o only_o since_o the_o last_o age_n but_o from_o all_o antiquity_n be_v fill_v with_o such_o like_a complaint_n for_o while_o she_o shall_v remain_v in_o this_o world_n she_o shall_v always_o singe_v this_o verse_n of_o the_o canticle_n i_o be_o black_a but_o i_o be_o lovely_a that_o be_v to_o 1_o say_v black_a in_o manner_n 〈◊〉_d lovely_a in_o doctrine_n our_o lord_n have_v defer_v till_o his_o second_o come_v the_o make_v her_o glorious_a and_o without_o sport_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o every_o one_o in_o his_o time_n have_v always_o believe_v himself_o to_o be_v in_o the_o worst_a age_n of_o the_o church_n for_o manner_n and_o for_o the_o practice_n of_o discipline_n because_o they_o see_v the_o evil_n of_o their_o own_o time_n and_o do_v but_o hear_v the_o history_n of_o other_o time_n whereof_o the_o relation_n do_v not_o so_o lively_o touch_v the_o ear_n as_o the_o sight_n touch_v the_o eye_n but_o nevertheless_o neither_o the_o evil_n have_v always_o go_v on_o increase_v nor_o the_o good_a always_o diminish_v but_o according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o the_o age_n the_o church_n have_v be_v either_o more_o or_o less_o pure_a in_o manner_n for_o as_o for_o those_o that_o in_o the_o
himself_o confess_v in_o these_o word_n the_o apostle_n say_v he_o in_o truth_n have_v prescribe_v nothing_o of_o this_o but_o this_o custom_n ought_v to_o be_v believe_v to_o have_v take_v original_a from_o their_o tradition_n 23._o as_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n that_o the_o universal_a church_n observe_v which_o be_v with_o good_a reason_n believe_v to_o have_v be_v give_v by_o the_o apostle_n although_o they_o be_v not_o in_o writing_n be_v this_o to_o pretend_v to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o church_n out_o of_o jollity_n of_o hart_n and_o without_o any_o cause_n and_o neither_o to_o blame_v the_o faith_n nor_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o christian_a people_n which_o deny_v to_o the_o church_n the_o title_n of_o catholic_n chapt._n xxxii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v the_o english_a have_v separate_v themselves_o by_o a_o cruel_a necessity_n from_o that_o church_n that_o infinite_a christian_a people_n that_o i_o may_v speak_v as_o modest_o as_o i_o possible_o can_v do_v not_o 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v the_o true_a universal_a church_n the_o reply_n that_o the_o english_a church_n have_v be_v just_o force_v by_o a_o cruel_a necessity_n to_o depart_v from_o the_o catholic_a church_n wherein_o alone_o the_o stock_n of_o unity_n do_v reside_v as_o our_o very_a adversary_n dare_v not_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o catholic_a unity_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o other_o society_n when_o the_o english_a nation_n divide_v themselves_o from_o she_o saint_n agustine_n will_v not_o avow_v who_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o just_a necessity_n to_o divide_v unity_n and_o less_o s._n dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n 11_o who_o be_v much_o ancient_a than_o saint_n augustine_n who_o write_v thou_o ought_v rather_o to_o suffer_v all_o kind_n of_o death_n then_o to_o divide_v the_o church_n of_o christ._n 45_o for_o whereas_o his_o majesty_n add_v that_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o christian_a people_n do_v not_o grant_v she_o to_o be_v the_o true_a &_o universal_a catholic_a church_n if_o these_o people_n can_v show_v that_o there_o be_v a_o other_o to_o who_o this_o title_n belong_v when_o luther_n come_v into_o the_o world_n we_o will_v confess_v she_o not_o to_o be_v so_o but_o if_o it_o be_v not_o in_o their_o power_n not_o only_o to_o show_v but_o to_o feign_v a_o other_o than_o this_o must_v be_v she_o for_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v perpetual_a and_o their_o contradiction_n that_o be_v depart_v from_o she_o can_v not_o raise_v any_o doubt_n of_o her_o title_n more_o than_o the_o contradiction_n of_o the_o ancient_a arrian_n and_o other_o heretic_n can_v cause_v the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n to_o loose_v this_o title_n for_o in_o that_o only_a that_o they_o have_v depart_v from_o she_o and_o can_v show_v that_o she_o have_v depart_v from_o any_o of_o all_o the_o other_o society_n which_o be_v in_o be_v they_o testify_v that_o she_o only_o be_v the_o true_a catholic_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o true_a stock_n and_o original_a root_n of_o the_o church_n from_o who_o all_o other_o by_o their_o schism_n and_o division_n be_v depart_v and_o go_v forth_o of_o the_o testimony_n of_o our_o writer_n chap._n xxxiii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o that_o manien_v of_o your_o writer_n themselves_o have_v a_o long_a while_n ago_o ingeniouslien_a confess_v to_o have_v much_o vary_v from_o the_o ancient_a in_o the_o dogm'a_n and_o in_o the_o form_n of_o discipline_n and_o to_o have_v patch_v and_o tack_v together_o many_o new_a thing_n to_o the_o old_a many_o evil_a thing_n to_o the_o good_a the_o reply_n those_o writer_n have_v be_v such_o as_o i_o have_v above_o describe_v as_o erasmus_n cassander_n and_o other_o who_o partly_o in_o presumption_n and_o partly_o in_o ignorance_n of_o antiquity_n and_o partly_o to_o gratify_v those_o prince_n in_o who_o favour_n they_o have_v take_v pen_n in_o hand_n have_v write_v thing_n which_o will_v confound_v their_o face_n if_o they_o be_v to_o maintain_v they_o before_o any_o that_o be_v verse_v of_o purpose_n in_o the_o study_n of_o antiquity_n of_o the_o beg_n of_o the_o principle_n contain_v in_o this_o hypothesis_n chapt_n xxxiv_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n which_o be_v already_o so_o know_v to_o all_o the_o world_n as_o it_o be_v no_o long_o in_o the_o power_n of_o any_o to_o deny_v it_o or_o to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o the_o reply_n this_o be_v to_o take_v for_o a_o principle_n of_o disputation_n that_o which_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o controversy_n for_o not_o only_o all_o catholic_n but_o also_o all_o the_o christian_a society_n in_o the_o world_n more_o ancient_a than_o the_o author_n of_o this_o division_n and_o who_o have_v no_o interest_n neither_o for_o the_o one_o part_n nor_o for_o the_o other_o and_o if_o they_o have_v any_o will_v have_v it_o rather_o against_o the_o church_n from_o which_o they_o be_v separate_v then_o for_o she_o do_v maintain_v that_o all_o the_o principal_a point_n that_o the_o pretend_a reformer_n calumniate_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v of_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o of_o the_o true_a discipline_n of_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n of_o the_o temporal_a cause_n of_o the_o separation_n of_o england_n chap._n xxxv_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v add_v to_o this_o that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v find_v the_o yoke_n of_o the_o roman_a bondage_n so_o hard_o upon_o she_o for_o some_o age_n past_a be_v incrediblie_o torment_v from_o day_n to_o day_n with_o new_a vexation_n oppression_n and_o unheard_a of_o exaction_n as_o 〈◊〉_d only_a cause_n before_o just_a judge_n may_v seem_v to_o be_v able_a to_o free_v she_o from_o suspicion_n of_o schism_n and_o as_o s._n augustine_n say_v speak_v of_o the_o donatist_n wicked_a dismember_n for_o sur_fw-fr ely_z the_o english_a have_v not_o separarate_v themselves_o for_o jollity_n of_o heart_n from_o brotherly_a charity_n as_o the_o 〈◊〉_d do_v the_o reply_n if_o it_o may_v please_v your_o majesty_n to_o call_v again_o to_o memory_n the_o history_n of_o the_o schism_n of_o england_n you_o will_v find_v that_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v allege_v for_o pretence_n of_o the_o church_n division_n have_v no_o way_n be_v the_o cause_n thereof_o contrariwlse_o that_o the_o english_a church_n be_v more_o flourish_a when_o this_o separation_n happen_v and_o the_o king_n of_o england_n and_o his_o clergy_n more_o affectionate_a to_o maintain_v the_o faith_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n than_o ever_o they_o have_v be_v before_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o book_n that_o he_o make_v in_o defence_n of_o the_o church_n against_o luther_n the_o original_n whereof_o he_o send_v to_o rome_n with_o these_o verse_n such_o as_o they_o be_v address_v to_o pape_n leo_n write_v with_o his_o own_o hand_n friendship_n harrie_n the_o english_a king_n at_o once_o do_v recommend_v this_o work_n leo_n to_o thou_o which_o public_a proof_n shall_v lend_v to_o show_v which_o way_n his_o faith_n and_o friendship_n both_o do_v bend_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o amorous_a passion_n of_o that_o king_n who_o to_o satisfy_v the_o appetite_n which_o transport_v he_o will_v cause_v a_o just_a marriage_n to_o be_v break_v and_o marry_v she_o that_o he_o love_v his_o first_o lawful_a wife_n and_o by_o who_o he_o have_v issue_n be_v yet_o live_v to_o which_o the_o pope_n conceive_v that_o he_o can_v not_o with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n give_v consent_n this_o be_v the_o true_a and_o only_a cause_n of_o all_o this_o iliad_n of_o evil_n lachrymae_fw-la from_o hence_o gush_v all_o these_o tear_n of_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o english_a church_n with_o the_o judaical_a chap._n xxxvi_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n not_o for_o fear_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v eminent_a but_o do_v not_o yet_o press_v they_o like_o the_o ten_o tribe_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n but_o after_o have_v suffer_v many_o age_n after_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o unspeakable_a greevance_n they_o have_v final_o shake_v from_o their_o shoulder_n that_o insupportable_a burden_n which_o neither_o their_o strength_n be_v long_o able_a to_o bear_v nor_o will_v their_o conscience_n permit_v they_o to_o do_v it_o the_o reply_n here_o i_o may_v content_v myself_o with_o say_v that_o what_o be_v ordain_v and_o approve_v by_o god_n in_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n of_o israel_n from_o the_o kingdom_n of_o juda_n be_v the_o only_a di_fw-mi vision_n of_o state_n and_o not_o that_o of_o religion_n for_o god_n as_o saint_n augfstine_n say_v command_v neither_o schism_n nor_o heresy_n and_o by_o consequence_n what_o pretence_n soever_o be_v add_v of_o present_a and_o not_o future_a evil_n there_o can_v be_v no_o consequence_n
the_o world_n but_o who_o see_v not_o that_o this_o be_v in_o the_o time_n wherein_o 〈◊〉_d contract_n be_v expire_v and_o that_o of_o the_o christian_a church_n do_v begin_v the_o law_n and_o the_o prophett_n say_v 16._o our_o saviour_n until_o john_n and_o saint_n paul_n blindness_n be_v partly_o 25._o fall_v upon_o israel_n that_o the_o fullnes_n of_o the_o gentile_n may_v be_v introduce_v now_o the_o lease_n that_o god_n have_v make_v of_o his_o vine_n to_o the_o jewish_a church_n have_v be_v but_o for_o a_o time_n what_o wonder_n be_v it_o that_o when_o this_o lease_n be_v come_v to_o expire_v the_o prerogative_n that_o she_o have_v by_o virtue_n of_o her_o contract_n shall_v cease_v and_o that_o the_o master_n of_o the_o vineyard_n shall_v let_v forth_o his_o vineyard_n to_o other_o 〈◊〉_d and_o this_o fuffice_v for_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n with_o the_o jewish_a for_o to_o ascend_v to_o the_o time_n before_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n and_o to_o allege_v the_o little_a mention_n that_o be_v make_v there_o of_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o it_o have_v be_v a_o thing_n superfluous_a for_o the_o scripture_n to_o have_v represent_v particular_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n of_o those_o age_n the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o church_n not_o have_v be_v necessary_a but_o after_o the_o last_o institution_n of_o the_o law_n for_o the_o service_n whereof_o she_o be_v establish_v as_o to_o the_o jew_n after_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n and_o to_o the_o christian_n after_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o evangelicall_a law_n although_o both_o before_o and_o 〈◊〉_d after_o the_o flood_n there_o be_v many_o monument_n of_o it_o for_o both_o before_o the_o flood_n this_o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n know_v the_o daughter_n of_o man_n show_n that_o there_o be_v a_o especial_a people_n which_o boar_n the_o title_n of_o the_o child_n of_o god_n which_o title_n the_o interpreter_n will_v have_v to_o be_v take_v by_o the_o posterity_n of_o seth_n to_o distinguish_v themselves_o from_o the_o posterity_n of_o cain_n when_o seth_n have_v beget_v enos_n and_o that_o they_o begin_v say_v the_o scripture_n to_o all_o chemselue_n 4._o by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o universal_a corruption_n which_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o end_n upon_o all_o the_o other_o family_n descend_v from_o seth_n except_o that_o of_o no_n be_v a_o corruption_n of_o manner_n and_o for_o which_o if_o we_o believe_v saint_n hierome_n all_o those_o that_o perish_v with_o a_o temporal_a death_n in_o the_o flood_n 9_o perish_v not_o with_o a_o eternal_a death_n and_o after_o the_o flood_n that_o no_o live_v 〈◊〉_d almost_o to_o the_o sixtith_n year_n of_o abraham_n and_o sem_fw-mi the_o sonn_n of_o no_n who_o luther_n call_v the_o pope_n of_o his_o age_n till_o after_o the_o death_n of_o jacob_n and_o that_o 14._o melchisedech_n king_n of_o salem_n be_v priest_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o in_o his_o quality_n 25._o blessed_v abraham_n &_o that_o rebecca_n wife_n of_o isaad_n go_v to_o inquire_v of_o god_n upon_o the_o mystery_n of_o her_o child_n show_n that_o even_o they_o the_o true_a worship_n &_o visible_a service_n of_o god_n have_v place_n both_o before_o &_o elsewhere_o they_o in_o the_o family_n of_o abraham_n butto_fw-mi conclude_v grant_v all_o the_o hypothesis_n to_o be_v such_o as_o the_o protestant_n pretend_v &_o that_o the_o church_n have_v be_v interrupt_v both_o before_o the_o law_n &_o under_o thelawe_n what_o will_v that_o make_v against_o the_o christian_n church_n to_o who_o 54._o christ_n hold_v this_o language_n as_o in_o the_o day_n of_o no_n i_o swear_v that_o i_o will_v never_o again_o bring_v the_o water_n of_o the_o flood_n upon_o the_o earth_n so_o i_o have_v swear_v that_o i_o will_v 26._o no_o more_o be_v angry_a against_o thou_o thou_o shall_v no_o more_o be_v call_v the_o forsake_v i_o will_v no_o 8._o more_o do_v to_o this_o people_n as_o in_o former_a day_n i_o will_v contract_v a_o new_a alliance_n with_o they_o 10._o not_o according_a to_o the_o alliance_n i_o contract_v with_o their_o father_n when_o i_o bring_v they_o out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o egypt_n the_o city_n of_o the_o lord_n shall_v no_o more_o be_v pull_v up_o nor_o destroy_v the_o glory_n of_o this_o second_o house_n shall_v be_v much_o great_a then_o that_o of_o the_o first_o 5._o 16._o the_o city_n build_v upon_o the_o mountain_n can_v be_v hide_v the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o 28._o prevail_v against_o my_o church_n i_o be_o with_o you_o to_o the_o consummation_n of_o age_n this_o gospel_n 24._o of_o the_o kingdom_n must_v be_v preach_v through_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o then_o the_o end_n shall_v come_v he_o have_v place_v in_o his_o church_n the_o apostle_n prophett_n pastor_n and_o doctor_n &c_n &c_n till_o we_o all_o shall_v meet_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o faith_n the_o church_n be_v the_o firmament_n of_o truth_n and_o other_o such_o like_a of_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o charity_n of_o the_o ancient_a african_a church_n and_o the_o modern_a roman_a church_n chap._n xxxvii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o sure_o the_o ancient_a church_n to_o recall_v the_o donatist_n that_o be_v refractory_a to_o her_o communion_n have_v accustom_v by_o a_o admirable_a charity_n to_o provide_v even_o for_o the_o te_fw-mi mporall_a commodity_n of_o the_o bishop_n that_o shall_v be_v convert_v and_o of_o other_o also_o and_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o knit_v again_o the_o love_n and_o good_a will_n between_o she_o and_o the_o english_a church_n have_v first_o employ_v the_o thunderbolt_n of_o bull_n and_o afterward_o of_o force_n sometime_o open_o and_o sometime_o underhand_o the_o reply_n the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n of_o africa_n offer_v for_o the_o good_a of_o charity_n and_o of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n to_o yield_v up_o the_o bishopricke_n of_o africa_n not_o to_o those_o donatist_n bishop_n which_o still_o remain_v on_o donatus_n his_o party_n but_o to_o those_o that_o will_v return_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v excommunicate_v by_o her_o bull_n not_o those_o that_o will_v return_v from_o the_o english_a division_n to_o the_o catholic_n communion_n but_o those_o that_o after_o many_o admonition_n be_v obstinate_a still_o to_o remain_v in_o the_o separation_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v in_o this_o no_o antithesis_fw-la between_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n and_o those_o of_o the_o modern_a for_o as_o concern_v this_o word_n the_o thunderbolt_n of_o bull_n by_o which_o some_o think_v to_o make_v the_o pope_n censure_n the_o more_o odious_a his_o majesty_n may_v remember_v if_o 〈◊〉_d please_v that_o it_o be_v a_o ancient_a phrase_n of_o speech_n that_o the_o grecian_n use_v who_o call_v the_o condemnation_n even_o of_o secular_a judgement_n thunderbolt_n and_o to_o express_v that_o one_o be_v condemn_v in_o judgement_n they_o will_v say_v he_o be_v thunder-stricken_a of_o the_o innocence_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o conspiracy_n against_o his_o majesty_n chap._n xxxviii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n traitor_n manifest_o culpable_a of_o the_o parricide_n undertake_v in_o this_o province_n she_o have_v receive_v into_o her_o lap_n and_o still_o whole_o protect_v they_o those_o that_o have_v suffer_v judgement_n for_o the_o same_o cause_n she_o inrolle_v in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o martyr_n and_o propugn_v from_o day_n to_o day_n their_o innocence_n against_o all_o law_n divine_a and_o humane_a the_o reply_n if_o any_o of_o those_o that_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o abominable_a conspiracy_n project_v against_o his_o majesty_n be_v receive_v at_o rome_n it_o be_v a_o error_n of_o fact_n and_o not_o of_o right_n found_v upon_o a_o false_a information_n that_o be_v to_o say_v upon_o the_o belief_n that_o they_o have_v imprint_v there_o that_o they_o be_v not_o culpable_a of_o that_o attempt_n as_o prince_n be_v accustom_v to_o receive_v in_o the_o quality_n of_o innocent_a person_n those_o that_o have_v recourse_n to_o they_o out_o of_o other_o province_n if_o the_o verbal_a process_n of_o the_o crime_n be_v not_o send_v to_o they_o that_o they_o may_v inform_v themselves_o of_o the_o truth_n or_o falsehood_n of_o the_o imputation_n and_o this_o law_n be_v a_o law_n of_o resuge_a and_o freedom_n common_a to_o the_o estate_n of_o all_o prince_n but_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o pope_n protect_v they_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o be_v culpable_a of_o this_o conspiracy_n i_o know_v to_o well_o how_o much_o i_o have_v hear_v he_o detest_v it_o with_o his_o own_o mouth_n for_o as_o touch_v those_o that_o have_v be_v exclude_v in_o england_n that_o that_o